siyakha mguni - ma thesis 2002

246
Continuity and change in San belief and ritual: some aspects of the enigmatic ‘formling’ and tree motifs from Matopo Hills rock art, Zimbabwe Siyakha Mguni A thesis submitted to the Faculty of Arts, University of the Witwatersrand, Johannesburg, for the degree of Master of Arts. Johannesburg 2002

Upload: siyakha

Post on 15-Nov-2014

116 views

Category:

Documents


11 download

DESCRIPTION

Siyakha's study demonstrates that the complex images of rock art known as formlings depict or evoke the equally complex architecture of termites nests. These nests and their paintings are characteristic of southern African Savannas north of South Africa. Depicted in cutaway and full of metaphorical references, they go beyond the image into the imagination.

TRANSCRIPT

Page 1: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Continuity and change in San belief and ritual: some aspects of the enigmatic ‘formling’ and tree motifs from

Matopo Hills rock art, Zimbabwe

Siyakha Mguni

A thesis submitted to the Faculty of Arts, University of the Witwatersrand, Johannesburg, for the degree of Master of Arts. Johannesburg 2002

Page 2: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

ii

Declaration

I declare that this thesis is my own work unless otherwise acknowledged. It is

being submitted for the degree of Master of Arts in the University of the

Witwatersrand, Johannesburg. It has not been submitted before for any degree or

examination in any other university.

This----------14th------------- day of--------April------------, 2002

Page 3: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

iii

Preface

Voyage of discovery

This study was motivated by a personal revelatory experience I had when, in April

1995 shortly after I joined the National Museums and Monuments of Zimbabwe as

a trainee archaeologist and monuments inspector, I first encountered one of the

most spectacular rock art sites in Matopo Hills (hereafter called Matopo1

It was a two-hour walk to the site, but one filled with surprises as we strolled

through dramatic ‘castle-kopjes’ and gigantic ‘whalebacks’ called dwalas (isi-

Ndebele word for bare granite domes, Plate 1) typical of this landscape. Located in

Matabeleland South Province of southwestern Zimbabwe within the granite belt of

Zimbabwe (Map 1), Matopo (Appendix 1 Map 1) comprises 3, 000 million years

old granites. These are interspersed with intrusions of other rocks, such as quartz,

dolerite veins and dykes. Altitudes range generally between 1 200 m and 1 500 m

(Moger, no date). This hilly landscape covers an area of 2 180 km². They spread

from the Mangwe River in the west to Mbalabala in the east. It contains a

), and,

perhaps, in southern Africa. And little did I realize that this experience heralded

my future career. This site is Nanke Cave on the eastern part of Matobo National

Park. Ironically, although I had read about the Drakensberg paintings as part of

my Bachelor of Arts degree at the University of Zimbabwe, I had never heard of or

seen a picture of Nanke paintings.

1 The origin of the word ‘Matopo’ (Anglicised version ‘Matopos’) is obscure. Some argue that it is a corruption of a Kalanga word ‘Matombo’ (stones), referring to rock outcrops. Others say it derives from se-Sotho, meaning ‘bald heads’. Legend has it that Mzilikazi (Ama-Ndebele King ca. 1830-1868), used an analogy of bald heads of his indunas (council of advisors and military commanders), in astonishment at the jumbled mass of bare domes and balancing rocks, to describe this landscape.

Page 4: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

iv

profusion of overhangs and hemispheroidal shelters (Plate 2, Walker 1995, 1996).

Along the way we inspected a few smaller overhangs and shelters with small but

interesting panels. Walking this distinctive rugged landscape of repeated hill-and-

valley scenery is difficult. It requires negotiating one’s way along these valleys to

avoid high and impossible hills and dwalas.

Within this hill-and-valley landscape is a wide variety of flora and faunal species.

Micro-climatic conditions have given rise to vegetation types that change

markedly over short distances. Open woodland areas on the valley sides and

scrubland comprise Terminalia sericea, Brachystegia spiciforms and Collophospermum

mopane species while localised thickets and forests make up valley vegetation.

Every so often we would spot plains game that dominate the area and diverse bird

species, but the more specialised fauna that live in circumscribed environments are

not easy to spot. The Matopo climate, conducive to this species diversity, is argued

to have remained relatively unaltered since the Last Glacial Maximum (ca. 13, 000

years BP, Walker 1995; Cooke 1964c). This environment has provided sanctuary for

human habitation for, at least, the last 100, 000 years (Walker 1987, 1995). We

assume that people have been painting in the hills for most of this period of

habitation, but our direct dating evidence shows that most or all of the surviving

art dates from the Holocene period (Walker 1987, 1996) to about 1, 500 BP.

Occupation evidence and painting is abundant in sites such as Nanke Cave. Tens

of thousands of painted images are contained in these sites, recently estimated to

be around 3, 500 in number (Walker 1996: 60).

The District is now called Matobo. I have chosen ‘Matopo’ because this is how the locals today call their area.

Page 5: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

v

Nanke Cave is an east-facing, very large shelter of about 80 m in width, 15 m high

and 12 m deep. It is situated high up, about 50 m above a small river at the bottom,

in the middle level of a large whaleback running in a northerly-southerly axis. A

dense thicket of vegetation masks the shelter such that only the lip forming the

drip line can be seen from a distance. An ashy deposit that bears evidence of

prehistoric occupation covers the floor. Potsherds and ostrich eggshell beads are

still visible on the surface.

Looking up on to the painted surface, I was struck by the amount of imagery and

the level of over painting covering an area of about 30 square metres. But even

more awe striking is the central image of a polychromatic design of outstanding

beauty and exceptional complexity (Plates 3, 3a). Not far from it are three paintings

of plants. I contemplated this image and discussing it with my colleagues, Kemesi

Ncube and Edward Sibindi, who took me to the site, they admitted to not having

heard any plausible explanation of this design. Dumfounded by the image, I

became highly motivated to investigate it and I began an intellectual voyage to

discover its hidden mysteries.

Matopo is profuse with these paintings of curious ovoid or oblong designs called

formlings, which I define in Chapter One. Nicholas Walker (1996: 32) notes that the

care and detail lavished on formlings is unsurpassed anywhere in the rock art of

Zimbabwe, suggesting that, for these painters, this was a very significant class of

imagery. Peter Garlake (1990: 17) estimates that the whole of Zimbabwe (Map 1)

has many hundreds, and probably thousands, of formlings. Associated with

formlings are trees and plants, also abundant in Matopo. The abundance of these

motifs and the greater archaeological visibility of the area (Walker 1996: 13)

Page 6: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

vi

resulted in researchers concentrating their work in Matopo. Yet, despite the great

attention and interest these motifs have held for many writers, they remain,

relative to other motifs in San art, elusive.

One of the pioneers in the interpretation of formlings, Leo Frobenius (1929: 333),

wrote, “…oddities occur which are completely outside our understanding. There

are large forms, shaped like galls or livers, into which human figures are

painted…” Thirty years later, his student and assistant, Elizabeth Goodall (1959:

62), remarked that formlings are “not easily explained”. Recently, Walker (1996:

73) wrote, “It is impossible to be certain what they represent” while Garlake (1995:

96) argues that within the range of these motifs “none has easy visual equivalents.”

Uneasiness and pessimism concerning the interpretation of these images has thus

lingered into the present. Some writers still hold that formlings are mysterious.

Explanations of these motifs to date are thus widely divergent.

By comparison, trees and plant motifs have been uncontroversial in that it is clear

what they depict. But, these motifs have been superficially explained as depictions

of landscape features (Frobenius 1931; Breuil 1966). This view has not taken us

anywhere nearer to their symbolism and meaning. Some writers have elided these

motifs completely from consideration. My review of published literature and re-

investigations of some previously studied sites raise a significant observation. It is

evident that while writers have noted the frequent co-occurrence of formlings and

trees and other plants, none has examined closely this association and its

significance. In my interpretative study, a fundamental tenet is that the close

association of formlings and trees holds the key to the unpacking of the complex

symbolism of these motifs.

Page 7: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

vii

My aim therefore is two-fold:

1. To extend the understanding of Matopo San art, with specific reference to

formlings and trees and,

2. To show that this art fits well within the wider southern African context of

San rock art.

I show that these images are explicable through the analysis of their painted

contexts and San ethnography, which provides fruitful insights into this art. I

combine San supernaturalism with other elements of their cosmology to give a

detailed explanation of, first, what formlings depict and, secondly, what they

symbolised for the Matopo San. Formlings and trees may be a peculiar feature of

rock art in Zimbabwe, but they embody core concepts within the broad San belief

system, shown to exist in southern African San rock art. I examine these motifs

within the framework of our understanding that the Matopo art tradition is very

old and possibly indicating the antiquity of the San belief system. While it is true

that specific details and nuances vary in different regions, I show, using formlings

and tree motifs in Matopo art as an example, that there are more commonalities

between San art in South Africa and Zimbabwe than has been allowed.

In eight chapters I go through different stages of my study and the interpretation

of formlings and trees.

Page 8: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

viii

Acknowledgements I thank the University of the Witwatersrand for its support in various ways, and especially the Rock Art Research Institute for placing resources at my disposal. The Swan Fund, Oxford University, funded my fieldwork and research. Their generosity is gratefully acknowledged. I am especially indebted to Professor David Lewis-Williams, former Director of the, then, Rock Art Research Centre, for supporting my study proposals and the project from its inception. His inspiration and advice has been instrumental in the success of this project. I also gratefully thank my supervisor, Dr Benjamin Smith, for very insightful advice, encouragement and support. Professors T.N. Huffman and L. Wadley in the Archaeology Department (University of the Witwatersrand) have also been very supportive, and I thank them sincerely. My colleagues, Jeremy Hollmann and Geoffrey Blundell, whom I have had useful discussions on rock art in general are also sincerely thanked. Other members of the Institute namely, William Challis, Jamie Hampson and Ghilraen Laue are also thanked for their help during fiekdwork and in other ways. I am also grateful to visiting scholars I have discussed rock art issues with, namely Dr Patricia Vinnicombe (Australia) and Professor Patricia Bass (Texas). From the associates of RARI, I especially thank Dr Christopher Chippindale (Cambridge University) for his encouragement and constant insightful advice right from the early stages of the project. I also thank Dr Janette Deacon for her inspiration in many ways and knowledge I have gained from fieldtrips with her. Mr. Edward Eastwood has encouraged the project. I extend my gratitude to Drs Megan Biesele and Tilman Lenssen-Erz with whom I separately had useful discussions. I also thank individuals in Biological sciences that have shared their opinions and expert advice on some aspects of the project. These include Mrs. Caroline Crump (Wits Zoology Museum), Dr M.J. Byrne (Entomologist, Animal, Plant & Environmental Sciences at Wits) and Dr Anthony Cunningham (Botany & Ethno-botany–Australia). I thank sincerely Mrs. Wendy Phillips for making bromides of the re-drawings and Ms Janet Tinniswood for helping with CorelDraw graphics. I am also grateful to the goodwill and assistance of some property (farms) owners in the Matopo area and the Waterberg District in South Africa who allowed me to see rock art sites in their properties. I wish to thank the National Museums and Monuments of Zimbabwe, especially the Executive Director and his Deputy, Mr. Dawson Munjeri and Dr Godfrey Mahachi for their support of this project. The Director of the Matobo National Park, Mrs. Moyo, is also thanked for her advice on issues relating to the research work within the sanctuary area, procurement of research permits and her expressed interest in rock art. Last but not least, my family (Mr. J. Mguni, Mrs. S. Mguni, Bhekinhlanhla and Banele), especially my father, who has developed a thorough fascination with archaeology, particularly rock art and the San through my involvement, is gratefully thanked for their unwavering support and in many other ways.

Page 9: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

ix

Contents Page Preface Voyage of discovery iii-vii Acknowledgements viii Contents ix List of illustrations ix-xi Chapter One San rock art in Matopo Hills 1-34 Chapter Two Searching for ‘meaning’ in San rock art 35-58

Chapter Three San notions of potency and trance dance 59-81 Chapter Four Representation and ‘abstraction’ in San rock art 82-102 Chapter Five Formlings and their ‘natural models’ 103-123 Chapter Six Painted contexts and ethnographic information 124-149 Chapter Seven Trees and plants in Matopo 150-185 Chapter Eight God’s House: nuances, subtleties and symbolism 186-196 Bibliography 197-218 Appendix I 219-236

Illustrations

List of Maps Page Map 1. Granite belt of Zimbabwe with rock art concentrations 8 List of Plates Plate 1. Silozwane dome and the rugged landscape of the area 2 Plate 2. A typical gigantic spheroidal shelter in granite landscapes 3 Plate 3. Shaded polychrome formling from Nanke Cave 40 Plate 3a. Black and white rendition of Plate 3 41 Plate 4. Kalahari Ju/’hoan trance dance in the 1950s 67 Plate 5. Usual ovoid/spherical shapes of termitaria 112 Plate 6. A formling with pronounced crenellations on top 118 Plate 7. Oval formling with crenellations, orifice and insects 118 Plate 8. Formling with vertical sausage-shaped cores and dots 119 List of figures Fig. 1. Trees or possibly mushrooms grow on an oval formling 7 Fig. 2. A tree next to a circular motif enclosing flecks and two fish 9 Fig. 3. A formling with villiform shaped cores 25

Page 10: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

x

Fig. 4. A formling with human figures, equipment, flecks and antelope 30 Fig. 5. A typical tree motif without details of leaves 33 Fig. 6. Tree motif with an indeterminate antelope underneath 34 Fig. 7. A shaman, people and spirit creatures during a dance 69 Fig. 8. An infibulated elephant therianthrope surrounded by bees 92 Fig. 9. A human figure, a formling with an orifice and insects 106 Fig. 10. A formling with 7 crenellations around its edge 108 Fig. 11. A formling with cores, microdots and crenellations 109 Fig. 12. A formling with five crenellations, flecks and microdots 110 Fig. 13. A formling with cores, large orifice and insects 114 Fig. 14. A honeycomb motif with microdots and human figures 123 Fig. 15. A swarm of ‘insects’ swells around a ‘flowering’ tree 152 Fig. 16. Flying termites around a tree/plant form 153 Fig. 17. A tree laden with fruits 155 Fig. 18. A pair of kudu browsing from a tree 156 Fig. 19. Two men with equipment are juxtaposed with a tree 158 Fig. 20. A pair of kudu (one browsing) is juxtaposed with a tree 159 Fig. 21. An oval formling conflated with a ‘sprouting’ plant form 160 Fig. 22. A plant with two stems and branches with human figures 162 Fig. 23. A therianthrope holds a tree while a squatting figure claps 171 Fig. 24. Two therianthropes, a tree, two people and an animal 178 Fig. 25. A man climbs a tree juxtaposed with two animals above 179 Fig. 26. A tree, people, therianthropes, flecks and animals 181 Fig. 27. A formling, therianthrope, feline and human figures 189 Fig. 28. Diagram showing San cosmology with two intersecting axes 190 Fig. 29. Therianthropes on a line, perhaps in the spirit world 194 List of illustrations in Appendix I Map 1. Matopo Hills and surrounding commercial and communal zones 219 Fig. 1.1. A complex formling with trees, a plant, and a ‘rain creature’ 220 Fig. 1.2. Geometry terms that can help understand basic formling shapes 221 Fig. 1.3. Kudu depictions showing different San ways of embellishment 222 Fig. 1.4. Underground section of termitaria with the exterior chimney 223 Fig. 1.5. Typical interior features of termitaria 224

Page 11: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

xi

Fig. 1.6. Typical exterior features of termitaria 225 Fig. 1.7. Common representations of honeycombs in the art 226 Fig. 1.8. Trees, buffalo in the middle and human figures 227 Fig. 1.9. Conceptual relationships in San cosmology 228 Fig. 1.10. A tree motif painted in white 229 Fig. 1.11. A tree motif painted in yellow pigment 230 Fig. 1.12. Two trees and a breeding pair of kudu 231 Fig. 1.13. An anthill with a tree growing in the middle 231 Fig. 1.14. An anthill with a large tree and smaller bushes growing on top 232 Fig. 1.15. An anthill with secondary mounds forming a series of domes 233 Fig. 1.16. A fig tree growing on a rock formation 234 Fig. 1.17. A formling motif conflated with a plant form 235 Fig. 1.18. A polychrome giraffe painted in the context of a formling 235 Fig. 1.19. A reclining human figure associated with a formling 236

Page 12: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

1

Chapter One

San rock art in Matopo Hills

Rock art in Matopo drew the attention of writers from the early 1900s (White

1905; Hall 1911, 1912; Arnold & Jones 1919; Jones 1926; Armstrong 1931;

Frobenius 1930, 1931; Tredgold 1968; Cooke 1969). The research interest was

fuelled by the profusion of rock art sites in the area, most of which are easily

accessible. Terence Ranger (1999) suggests that it is the special ambience of the

rocks that drew early European travellers, missionaries, hunters and even the

modern tourists to Matopo. The distinctiveness of Matopo would have fascinated

prehistoric populations who, for millennia, made ‘pilgrimages’ to the area and

painted in many of the shelters. Matopo is estimated to contain around 100, 000

images (Walker 1996: 60). Although southern African San rock art is broadly

similar, Matopo abounds with peculiarities that are rare in other areas. These

motifs, formlings, trees and plants, are more concentrated in Zimbabwe (Cooke

1969, 1983; Willcox 1984; Walker 1987, 1996; Garlake 1995) than in other art

regions.

Aside from these unusual motifs, the numerically dominant subjects in Matopo

art include: human figures, giraffe and large antelope, such as, kudu, tsessebe

(usually indistinguishable from hartebeest, e.g., Fig. 6), and smaller antelope,

such as, impala and duiker (Walker 1996: 31). Less frequently depicted species

include: zebra, sable/roan, warthog, hares and baboons (or monkeys). Buffalo,

waterbuck and elephant are rare, but their representation increases farther to the

north. Eland, unlike the position in South Africa, are also rare in Zimbabwe.

Only a few shelters in Matopo, such as Gumali and World’s View, contain eland

Page 13: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

2

paintings (Walker 1996: 188). Drakensberg-type shaded-polychrome eland are

very rare. One exception, Nanke1 Cave2, shows a procession of eland below a

large formling. These exhibit very similar colour combinations to the formling.

Plate 1. Silozwane dome viewed from Pomongwe Hill and the intervening rugged landscape of hill-and-valley portions

1 The Anglicised versions ‘Inanke’ or ‘Inanki’ arose from a misunderstanding of local isi-Ndebele phonology where the reference to place names entails prefixing ‘e-’, such as in, ‘e-Nanke’ (at Nanke). 2 Matopo does not have underground caverns such as the Franco-Cantabrian karst landscapes famous for their Palaeolithic art. Cave here refers to huge and deep hemispheroidal shelters.

Page 14: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

3

Plate 2. Spheroidal shelters are common in granite landscapes (Matopo)

Matopo also has a range of unusual painted species that include insects, birds,

reptiles and amphibians. While Zimbabwean rock art exhibits bi-chromes, tri-

chromes and shaded polychromes (Goodall 1959), nearly all on granites, it is

generally monochromatic with differentially faded hues of red, brown and

yellow. Formlings stand out in this respect because they are often depicted in

multiple pigments, such as the polychromatic Nanke Cave motif (Plate 3).

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 15: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

4

Formlings, trees and plants

Formlings and their associated tree motifs are the most striking and vexing of the

rock art motifs in Zimbabwe (Frobenius 1931; Goodall 1959; Walker 1996). From

a casual judgement based on their visual dominance and elaborateness,

formlings appear to have been a significant feature for Matopo San artists.

Despite many publications on Matopo and its art, these images have remained,

by and large, superficially studied. One reason for this lacuna in research is that

most of the archaeologists who have worked in the area have been lithic

specialists (e.g., Armstrong 1930; Jones 1931, 1949; Robinson & Cooke 1950;

Walker 1996). They have thus focused on excavated Stone Age sequences. No

dedicated rock art specialists have spent extended research periods here. The

area has therefore lacked a focused rock art research strategy.

In 1999 I began field research into formlings and botanical motifs in Matopo.

Informed by three strands of evidence, which have hitherto not been considered

in tandem, I bring new insights to the interpretation and understanding of these

images. My integrated tripartite approach encompasses:

1. A formal study of formlings aimed at identifying the natural model from

which they derive;

2. An analysis of the painted contexts and associations in which these motifs

are found; and,

3. An analysis of the San symbolic system and relevant beliefs, rituals and

myths1.

1 Other Khoekhoe-speaking groups also share some of the San beliefs, myths and rituals

Page 16: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

5

This approach is informed by Alison Wylie’s (1989, drawn from Bernstein 1983)

distinction between chain-like and cable-like arguments in scientific reasoning. A

chain-like argument works from observation, proceeds to generalisations and

subsequently interpretations. This concatenate process moves, link-by-link,

towards a conclusion. Its weakness, however, is that when one link fails, the

entire argument does not stand. A cable-like argument, on the other hand, works

with discrete strands of evidence, intertwining them in a similar way to the

strands in a cable. Being distinct strands, each one may lead independently to a

unified conclusion. The reinforcing nature of the separate strands gives

confidence to the conclusions that are drawn in this way. The advantage of this

type of argumentation is that when one strand breaks, the argument will stand if

other strands can be shown to cover the gap.

My thesis, therefore, uses a cable-like argument that intertwines a formal

analysis of formlings and trees from a natural history perspective, their painted

contexts and San ethnography as three strands that reveal the symbolic

significance of these images. Plausible insights from previous studies are

important to my interpretations. I weave these allied strands of evidence to argue

for a unified symbolism of formlings and botanical motifs.

As a prelude to my thesis I present a complex panel illustrated in Appendix 1

Figure 1.1. This panel exhibits many fundamental features useful in explaining

formlings and trees. I draw attention to the repeated association of formlings and

botanical motifs. Their co-existence is crucial to understanding these motifs. Two

indeterminate tree species are painted on the left side of the formling while

another plant form grows on its right edge. Additional features include large

antelope (mainly kudu cows) superimposed on the formling. Above the formling

Page 17: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

6

there is a large fantastic animal (‘rain creature’) that has exudations from its

snout. I discuss these features in detail later as I adduce similar painted contexts

that reinforce the symbolic significance of these associations.

Distribution of formlings and trees

Although formlings occur throughout Zimbabwe and are estimated to number

several thousands (Garlake 1990: 17), many of the most detailed examples are

found in Matopo (Walker 1996: 32, 60). They have also been found less

frequently as far afield as the northern parts of South Africa (Fig. 3; Hampson et

al. 2002) and the Brandberg in Namibia (Mason 1958: 357-368; Lenssen-Erz & Erz

2000). Henri Breuil (1944: 4) claimed that formlings occur in the Eastern Free

State of South Africa although he did not illustrate any examples. He might have

been referring to the Khoekhoe herder geometric motifs, some of which were

copied by George Stow (Stow & D.F. Bleek 1930: plates 25, 43; see new research

on these motifs by Benjamin Smith & Sven Ouzman, in press). Numerous sites

are now known in the Free State, but no formlings have yet been reported. The

validity of Breuil’s claim is, therefore, doubtful.

Inasmuch as formlings have been a major focus of attention, botanical motifs

have equally fascinated rock art researchers. Tree motifs are common in

Zimbabwe, but they constitute a small percentage of the subject matter (Breuil

1944: 4; Garlake 1987d: 60). While it has been claimed that south of “Southern

Rhodesia [Zimbabwe] …we do not find paintings of trees” (Goodwin 1946: 16), I

have recorded three motifs in northern South Africa (see also Van Riet Lowe

1949; Mason 1958). A few trees are also found in South African rock engravings

(Friede 1953: 11; Steel 1988: 24, 27).

Page 18: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

7

Frobenius (1929, 1931) considered trees, along with formlings, to be a defining

“stylistic” feature of “northern pictures” (Zimbabwe) as opposed to “southern

pictures” (South Africa, Lesotho). He compared these rock art regions thus,

[O]ne very remarkable characteristic of these [Zimbabwe] styles: the

artists knew how to use subjects from the vegetable kingdom. This is one

of the features that completely separate them from the other African and

European examples. In European [P]alaeolithic art, the plant is as good as

non-existent (Frobenius 1929: 335).

Fig. 1. Trees or mushrooms atop a formling with crenellations and associated with oval flecks (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 19: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

8

Map 1. The granite belt of Zimbabwe and rock art concentrations (adapted from Garlake 1995)

Frobenius (1931: 338) also wrote, “…in the northern pictures the representation

of trees and plants is almost as frequent and varied as that of animals in the

southern ones.” Current research shows this remark to be an exaggeration, but

the co-occurrence of formlings and tree or plant motifs is real.

Trees and formlings occur in exactly the same restricted painting zones. As well

as Zimbabwe there is a similar pattern of their co-existence in the Brandberg (see

Page 20: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

9

Pager 1989; Lenssen-Erz & Erz 2000). Although botanical motifs are generally

scarce in southern African rock art (Willcox 1956: 48, 1984: 142; Woodhouse 1979;

Vinnicombe 1976; Walker 1996: 32), this scarcity is not an indication of

insignificance. These motifs fall within San art and are an example of regionality

in that art. Most can be explained within the context of San beliefs or at least

regional variants thereof. I begin my discussion by defining these motifs,

particularly, formlings, and specifying their formal constituents.

Fig. 2. A tree, an infibulated man, a circular motif enclosing fish and flecks and a woman kneeling on outlines of formling caps (redrawn from Frobenius 1963)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 21: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

10

Definition of trees and formlings

Although often schematised, tree and plant motifs are immediately recognisable

because of their diagnostic features (Figs 5, 6, 15, 17-20, 26). This quality has,

unfortunately, led to earlier assumptions that their meaning is equally self-

explanatory. By contrast, formlings depict their subject matter in a less

straightforward manner. Even the term ‘formling’ itself is not self-explanatory.

The original term ‘formlinge’ coined by Frobenius (1931) is not a German word,

but a nominalisation of the English word ‘form’ using regular German grammar

(Lenssen-Erz, pers. comm.). While ‘form’ is abstract, the suffix ‘-ling(e)’ means a

thing or object with a ‘form’ or ‘shape’ that is difficult to specify. Frobenius

(1931) used this term to describe a specific range of ‘composite motifs’, which are

difficult to define as a result of their complexity and diversity. The lack of a

proper definition has inhibited the interpretation of formlings. In defining

formlings I will focus on their characteristic shapes and embellishments in order

to clarify definitive variables that qualify an image for inclusion in this category.

Diversity is a feature of formlings, but there is unity and constancy in the

recurrence of their basic formal elements. I group their variations under two

headings:

• Shape

• Decoration

Shape and decoration are essential defining variables that can enable the

identification of depicted subject matter in rock art. As Christopher Chippindale

(in press) points out, the shape is primary among several observable

characteristics, such as size, colour and orientation in depictions. Although the

Page 22: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

11

distinctive shapes of subjects render them recognisable, it is the knowledge of the

rules of depiction within a particular cultural setting that help in discerning these

shapes. By decoration I mean the features that embellish formling shapes.

Formling shapes

Formlings are varied, but they fall within a limited range of shapes (Appendix 1

Fig. 1.2). It is not difficult to identify them because their basic forms are

consistent (Garlake 1995: 92). Although some motifs carry most or all of the basic

defining features, these are differently represented, in ways that I discuss, in

different examples. This inequality is either because of poor preservation or

omission at the time of painting. The list below contains the most commonly

observed shapes and features.

1. Overall shape of formlings

In their diversity, formlings range from circular or spherical to ovoid and

sometimes oblong shapes (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.2). As a result of fading, most motifs

today can only be inferred from the arrangement of their features to have

conformed to these basic forms. Because of these shapes and the tendency

towards symmetry in most motifs, formlings have also been seen as abstract

geometric motifs (Garlake 1995: 91, 93). Although not all formlings carry outlines,

these basic shapes, distinct and distinctive, are often defined by outlines.

Page 23: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

12

2. Outlines of formlings

Formlings are often defined by an outline. It is usually a single line although

occasionally multiple lines were drawn (Fig. 21). These perimeter lines enclose

the typical features of formlings. In some motifs outlines have disappeared or

they were never painted at all. But their distinctive internal features remain in

positions that give an idea of how the outline would have looked around them.

That is, the arrangement of the cores is in a similar manner to the way they are

usually curved or tucked to fit into the spaces defined by the outlines in better

preserved motifs. It is however difficult to ascertain whether or not outlines, in

cases where they are invisible, were executed in fugitive pigments, which have

now faded.

3. Formling cores

Discrete cores (Fig. 4, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.2) are the basic internal ‘building blocks’

of formlings. These have been likened to anything ranging from ‘sausages’

(Cooke 1964c: 5) to ‘cigars’ (Holm 1957). They are sometimes painted in different

sizes and colours. Although cores are usually ovoid-shaped, they may be closer to

oblong or elliptical shapes, and depending on type, with their longitudinal sides

running nearly parallel (Figs 4, 9-13, Plate 3, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1). Because of this,

and that the extremities of most cores are faded, some writers describe cores as

rectangular in shape (Garlake 1995: 92).

Rather than subsume various core types under ‘ovoid’ or ‘oval’, I refer to them as

‘formling cores’ or ‘cores’ in order to avoid confusion when they assume shapes

that are not oval. Cores rarely occur singularly, but are found in groups. A single

formling can carry as many as ten cores. A few have even more. Cores are

Page 24: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

13

executed as sets, placed in a line vertically, side-by-side, or stacked horizontally,

one above the other. By definition, therefore, a formling necessarily comprises

stacks or sets of cores.

Indeed, as Goodall (1959: 62) stated, Frobenius coined this term to “denote this

composite type of forms.” Therefore, a single core cannot be called a formling; it

is only a constituent part or unit of the formling motif in isolation. I use the term

‘formling’ in the manner originally intended to refer to a specific category of core-

based composite motifs.

4. Interstices between formling cores

Sets or stacks of formling cores are often separated by narrow spaces (Walker

1996: 32) that I term interstices. There is an attempt to keep cores as distinct units,

although in some regional variants they appear to be contiguous or meshed

together to give an appearance of a single block of pigment, such as the motif at

Haarkdoorendraai site in northern South Africa (Mason 1958). As these interstices

are usually very narrow, the merging of cores may occur as a result of fading over

time thereby blurring their edges and their pigments washing into each other. Yet

in some motifs, the bases of the cores are clearly merged, without interstices (Fig.

3), but they become distinct as they rise to the top giving an appearance of

intestinal villi (or villiform shapes).

Formling decorations

Formlings tend to be embellished in particular manners. Their consistent

decorations are evidence that they form a distinct category. Not all formlings

Page 25: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

14

carry all of the possible decorative features, but there are some decorations, such

as microdots, that are extremely common.

5. Orifices on outlines of formlings

The outlines that enclose formling cores sometimes have a single orifice or

opening (Figs 1, 9-12, Plate 7) that projects outwards. These features are

distinctive and in some motifs they are protrusive in the manner of a nozzle or

the spout of a teapot (Fig. 13). This feature is found in more elaborately painted

and better preserved formlings.

6. Crenellations

Well-preserved formlings are sometimes decorated with triangular or linear

spiked crenellations on the outer outline edges (Figs 1, 10-12, Plates 6, 7; also

Garlake 1987d: 52, 1990: 17, 1995: figs 33, 102, 103, plate XXIII). In Figure 3, these

crenellations occur on the tops of some cores while some of them grow from the

base of the formling. From the peripheral portions of formlings into their bodies

other characteristic features are identifiable.

7. Microdots on formlings

Formlings are commonly depicted with decoration throughout their cores in the

interior. This decoration comprises gridded lines of regularly spaced microdots

(Figs 9, 11-13, 21, Plates 3, 7, 8; also colour plates XXI, XXIII in Garlake 1995).

Microdots tend to be standardized in size and are often painted in white.

Sometimes they appear in dark red as well, particularly where the background

cores are of a lighter shade of red (or white). Perhaps white microdots were

Page 26: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

15

meant to contrast with the red background of the cores. White colour may not be

a definitive variable for microdots.

Microdots are a common feature in formling contexts. In South Africa, however,

they are found with a range of images, such as the ‘thin red line’ motif (Lewis-

Williams 1981b; Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1999; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000),

therianthropes, human figures, trance buck, animals, and also some types of

geometrics (Dowson 1989). Another related feature, often confused with

microdots, is flecks (short dashes).

8. Fields of flecks

Flecks found in formling contexts are of two different kinds. While they vary in

shape, the usual form is based on short slashes or strokes of pigment. By

comparison with microdots, these are irregularly placed on formlings, usually

covering wider areas that are not confined within the cores. The other kind is

oval-shaped (Figs 1, 4, 9, 13, 15, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1), often clustering on parts of

or around the edges of formlings. This fleck type is occasionally executed as

trident motifs (Plate 7) or winged forms (Figs 9, 13, 15). I consider this type of

fleck motif in Chapters Five and Six.

Ordinary flecks are not restricted to the formling contexts, but also occur with a

range of other subjects, including trees and plants (Fig. 15). Although oval-

shaped flecks, ordinary flecks and microdots are allied in formling contexts, I

argue that they connote different phenomena. Flecks and microdots found in

these contexts have not been defined clearly, as many writers tend to group them

in one category.

Page 27: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

16

9. Caps on formling cores

Formling cores often have the appearance of domical or rounded extremities

because of the caps on one or both of their ends (Figs 9, 11, 12). Garlake (1987b:

23) describes them as comprising “dark rectangular core[s]” “with white

semicircular caps at both ends.” Sometimes these caps appear in the same

monochromatic colour as the rest of the cores. Occasional rectangular shapes

result from the fading of these caps, which are usually depicted in lighter

fugitive pigments, contrasted with their nearly parallel-sided middle sections.

Caps are also repeated as a series of domed or rounded tops (Plates 3, 3a, Fig. 3,

Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1; see Garlake 1995 for what he interprets as cusps of ovals)

that are placed atop of some formlings. This feature is an extended or

exaggerated version of the caps on formling cores.

Variations exist in the shape and decoration of formlings. Figure 3 is a formling

from the Northern Province of South Africa. Its vertical cores merge into one

another from the base to the middle and then divide at the top to form irregular,

villiform shapes. A few similar motifs have been found in parts of Zimbabwe

(Garlake 1992: 534, 1995: fig. 127) and also in the Brandberg (Pager 2000: Naib 5

plate 1 fix A 13). On some of these villiform shaped cores in Figure 3 there are

small crenellations (tapering linear spikes and on others taking the form of

conical appendages) growing on the edges. These features also appear at the base

of this formling. Such variations are common in San rock art; animals, for

example, are painted differently in different areas although the defining

characteristics remain visible. The consistency of the formling characteristics and

their contexts in different regions could suggest spatial and temporal continuities

in the associations these motifs had for the artists in the southern Africa.

Page 28: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

17

Other variables

Colour and size are less useful in the analysis of a subject such as formlings. In

San depictions these variables are often less naturalistic and hence are difficult to

use in defining subject matter. While microdots on formling cores are usually

painted in white (Garlake 1987d: 23), this may be because the artists contrasted

them with the commonly darker (red) cores over which they are painted. I treat

colour and size as secondary in my analysis of formlings. The significance of

colour could be introduced in a secondary phase of analysis to consider broader

issues of San colour symbolism. Some writers have stated that colour seems to

have carried no significance in San art (Garlake 1987d: 10). This seeming

insignificance of colour may, however, be due to our lack of knowledge of why

colouring choices in depictions were made in San art.

Similarly, scale differences in depicted subjects might be an artistic device to

focus attention on points of meaning rather defining them. Significant elements

might be emphasised by making them very large or very small. The previous

superficial attention given to basic morphological features of formlings coupled

with inadequate definitions has made it difficult for us to understand such

variations within these motifs.

From the consideration of the difficulties introduced by the lack of proper

definition of formlings, I now turn to problems in the history of southern African

rock art research as whole. I consider, first, at a general level, rock art studies in

Matopo and Zimbabwe within the wider southern African research context.

Secondly, I focus specifically on the interpretations of formlings and tree motifs.

Page 29: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

18

Research prior to the 1980s

Rock art studies in Zimbabwe prior to the 1980s belong to a phase in southern

Africa that has been referred to as ‘gaze-and-guess’ (Lewis-Williams & Dowson

1999: vi). The explanations (Lewis-Williams 1985: 51) of this period were largely

aesthetic and narrative in nature. Many writers believed that the art was a direct

response of the San artistic desire or what Miles Burkitt (1928: 110) called “an

innate artistic tendency” to recreate objects or things they saw in nature. In this

view, San artists were motivated by a wish to paint for the pleasure of it (Cooke

1969: 25-27, 148-150). Researchers also believed that images merely constituted

literal and anecdotal documents of reality, or were direct and simple depictions

of material phenomena (Goodall 1959; Cooke 1969: 150; Willcox 1963, 1984; Lee &

Woodhouse 1970; Woodhouse 1979). Writers did not expect San art to be

structured and to contain elusive obliqueness in meaning or to carry any further

metaphoric allusions beyond the obvious. Views in this early paradigm hinged

on a flawed supposition that meaning in San motifs would be self-evident to

anyone, regardless of their cultural background. The writers’ own

preconceptions (largely Eurocentric) guided their reading of subject matter.

Many writers focused on the obvious motifs, often defined in terms of hunting,

archery, fighting, weapons, dancing, domestic scenes, and so forth (Cooke 1964b,

1969; Willcox 1978). Hence, they looked for “straightforward, simple, explicit and

general observations” (Lewis-Williams 1990b: 64). Along with this interest was

the making of inventories, which were largely subjective, concerning subject

matter and categories of San depictions (e.g., Cooke 1964c; Lee & Woodhouse

1971). This approach gave precedence to subjects (e.g., humans, kudu, giraffe,

birds, bow and arrow, flutes, etc.) and, therefore, stifled, albeit unconsciously, the

Page 30: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

19

search for meaning beyond the ordinary or identifiable subjects. Few even

recognised the importance of analysing the painted contexts in which these

identifiable subjects occurred. Since these studies made little attempt to go

beyond simple identification of subjects, meaning ended with descriptions of

pictorial ‘themes’ and ‘scenes’, themselves defined in ways that are no longer

acceptable.

The recycling of the same sites further exacerbated the cursory nature of these

studies. This practice did not permit exploration of ‘new’ imagery and novel

ways of appraising more complex panels. Among current writers, Garlake has

been criticised for this practice. David Erwee (1999: 57) notes that Garlake bases

his work “primarily on larger sites of Mashonaland, but in doing so he has

tended to select only the biggest and best.” The implications of such practices are

clear and disconcerting. Complexities of San art were deliberately omitted

because they did not fit the perceptions the writers had about the San. Two

panels (Fig. 4, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1) from one site in Matopo can be used to

illustrate this debilitating practice. Writers have used repeatedly the less complex

Figure 4 to infer apiary activities in San art. The nearby panel, (Appendix 1 Fig.

1.1), which, as we shall see later, exhibits greater complexity, with trees and a

plant, antelopes and a grotesque creature, and thereby carrying an enormous

potential for the interpretation of formlings has always been completely ignored.

Figure 4 was recently argued to depict two human figures dipping arrows of

potency into flecks (Garlake 1995: 155). No evidence is adduced to support this

inference and whether or not it is based on San beliefs. While San beliefs about

‘arrows of potency’ are numerous there is no mention of their use in this manner.

Without a direct tie to San ethnography this, seemingly more plausible, view

Page 31: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

20

caries many of the same methodological flaws as the older explanations. This

pattern of selectivity by researchers is not unusual. Writers concentrated on the

simple and apparently straightforward panels because they appeared more

amenable to the kinds of superficial inferences produced within the ‘gaze-and-

guess’ paradigm. Inevitably, the outsider’s view failed to penetrate the true

subtlety and complexity of San art.

Richard Hall (1912) wrote the first description of paintings in Matopo. He started

research on San art following strong criticism from the academic community of

his racist theories on Great Zimbabwe (Garlake 1992). That it was Hall, after a

demeaning experience in the contested studies of Zimbabwe Ruins, who wrote

the first description of these paintings betrays the perceptions of the San, their

culture and rock art prevalent at the time. The ‘primitive’ stereotype of the San as

child-like, simple-minded savages was widespread. The San were said to be

amongst the most primitive of cultures upon earth. Breuil (1955: 14-15) made

explicit denigrating statements to that effect. This colonialist, racist stereotyping

of the San was carried even into later writings (e.g., Willcox 1956; Pearse 1973).

Because the San were relegated to evolutionary infancy, their ethnography was

seen as not worthy of detailed analysis. The lack of interest in San ethnography

was also deeply rooted in the archaeological discipline as well.

Lewis-Williams (1983: 3) contends that such prejudicial views were implicit even

in disciplinary attitudes in the 1970s and 1980s, hence the emphasis on San

subsistence practices rather than on their rituals, belief and symbolic systems.

This view explains why San rock art studies have long occupied the periphery of

the mainstream archaeology (ibid.: 3). Because of the perceived unscientific status

of rock art, it was generally considered a leisure-type and not a professional-type

Page 32: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

21

study; rigour was not essential. Anyone could make unsubstantiated inferences

about the art with impunity. Therefore, in the early years of Zimbabwean

archaeology, rock art studies provided solace for Hall, since it was conceived as

uncontroversial in either the scientific-academic or the political discourses. It is

unsurprising then that Hall’s writings, and indeed those of many of his

contemporaries, although they pioneered the field and stirred interest in the

subject, were largely descriptive, literal and often derogatory.

The marginality of rock art was still apparent in later studies. Burkitt (1928), the

renowned Cambridge prehistorian, adopted a more empiricist position in his

study of rock art in Zimbabwe and South Africa. He set out a view of San art as

little more than wallpaper, “something intensely personal and, as it were, extra

and not essentially necessary to the business of living” (Burkitt 1928: 110). Yet, in

remarking that rock art was “one of the most fascinating branches of prehistoric

study”, he conceded the point that it is an archaeological concern. He envisaged

value in studying sequence and chronology in rock art. In his view, such studies

could be conducted in a similar manner to the stratigraphical and typological

seriation of stone tool industries (Burkitt 1928: 111). The idea of sequencing rock

art in its various forms grew from these views and has remained a strong

component in Zimbabwean rock art studies (Armstrong 1931; Cooke 1963, 1969;

Walker 1987, 1994). Even in South Africa, Burkitt’s influence lasted a long time.

Breuil (who was Burkitt’s mentor and friend, Garlake 1992), and Van Riet Lowe

had a similar persuasion. Their view was that an understanding of San rock art

would only result from the most careful study of superpositions and regional

distributions of colour and styles. Concluding his analysis of Pelzer Rust in South

Africa, Van Riet Lowe (1932, in a letter of 22 February to D.F. Bleek, RARI

Archives) further suggested that it could be said with certainty that from the

Page 33: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

22

Zambezi to the Cape, yellow is older than red and that yellow was first used by a

Middle Stone Age cultures while red was first used by early Later Stone Age

people. This shows how far southern African writers were willing to advocate

the broad sweep of Burkitt’s ideas of sequencing rock art colours/pigments in the

region.

In spite of the overwhelming influence European scholars had in southern

African archaeology, some writers remained cautious of the validity of colour

and ‘stylistic’ schemes. As D.F. Bleek stated, “I have seen so many caves full of

paintings and watched their sequence without finding any definite order that I

am a bit sceptical of Abbé Breuil and Burkitt” (D.F. Bleek in a letter of 09/02/1932

to Van Riet Lowe, RARI Archives). In accord, Garlake (1995) rightly stresses that

such studies have not, as yet, been productive in interpreting San rock art. While

southern African researchers now generally eschew studies of colour schemes

and ‘stylistic’ sequences (Lorblanchet & Bahn 1993), some have been more

successful in other regions (Chippindale & Taçon 1993). Although southern

African research now employs new ideas of sequencing rock art stratigraphy

(Loubser 1993; Mguni 1997; Russell 2000; Pearce 2000), problems have been

encountered in tying in these ideas with interpretation of San art.

Following Burkitt, from 1928 until the early 1930s, Frobenius made comparative

studies of rock art in Zimbabwe, South Africa and Namibia. He considered the

art in Zimbabwe to be “static” in contrast to the South African “style of motion”.

In this view, formlings and plant motifs were static landscapes. Employing an

interpretative component that drew on ethnological studies his approach was

more rigorous than most contemporary studies. Frobenius believed that some of

the art could be linked to local Shona folklore and mythology in spite of the fact

Page 34: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

23

that Margaret Taylor (1927) had earlier cautioned against the usefulness of

various myths that were prevalent in Mashonaland. Taylor (1927: 1058)

discounted the possibility of there being any connection between the art and

Shona myths. Nevertheless, Frobenius proceeded to argue that the static

landscapes of trees and formlings carried funerary symbolism based on Shone

legends. He also defined the “Wedge Style” figures common in Zimbabwean art

as associated with formlings. Frobenius (1929, 1931) argued that these figures

indicated ancient exotic influences from “Mediterranean Phoenician higher

civilisations” in the rock art of southern African.

Contemporaneous with Frobenius’s studies was Breuil’s work on southern

African rock art. Drawing largely on earlier studies (Balfour 1909; Obermaier &

Kühn 1930), Breuil perceived San rock art as motivated largely by ‘sympathetic

magic’ and ‘art pour l’art’. In the former view, rock art was said to be a product of

rituals associated with hunting magic while the latter view was that it was done

for the pleasure of the artist and his contemporaries. Although these ideas

lingered until the 1970s, other writers refuted them right from their inception

(Stow & D.F. Bleek 1930: xxiv). Breuil (1948, 1952) also corroborated Frobenius’s

views on exotic influences of Egyptian and Cretan origin in San art. Although

these studies publicised San art, they took us no nearer to its meaning; rather

they seemed to lead us ever further from it.

Many later writers were, however, inspired by, and in some ways extended,

these early views. In the 1950s and 1960s Lionel Cripps (1941), Elizabeth Goodall

(1959) and Cranmer Cooke (1959, 1969) recycled and further propagated the

narrative landscape and funerary readings of San art. Some writings entrenched

the aesthetic view (Willcox 1956). The tenacity of these far-fetched and subjective

Page 35: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

24

explanations lasted until the 1970s and 1980s, and indeed into the 1990s (Willcox

1982, 1984, 1990; Lee & Woodhouse 1970; Woodhouse, pers. comm.). As some

writers have rightly argued (Vinnicombe 1967, 1972a: 132; Maggs 1967; Lewis-

Williams 1972: 60-64, 1985: 50) these views were completely out of keeping with

San imagery and ethnography, which has now allowed more profound

understandings of San art.

The tenacity of superficial views on San art probably stemmed from the absence

of a sustainable interpretative theoretical framework. Although some early

writers occasionally stated that San art was symbolic (Frobenius 1931) and not

simply decorative (Cripps 1941: 345), their interpretations remained superficial

and largely narrative. This tendency of alternating between acknowledging the

symbolic nature of San art and explaining it simplistically persists today. One

problem is that, as Chippindale (in press) points out, there is “no collected frame

of thinking and working archaeologically with the images.” This assessment that

rock art lacks an accepted methodology is true, but some regions have

established their own methods of study as applicable to those regions. World

rock arts are not only spatially separated, but are also temporally diverse.

Equally, they derive from diverse social and cultural contexts and have endured

varied taphonomic circumstances. Hence, a unified approach to their study

might not be possible. Specific approaches in those areas for which they are

developed seem to hold out most potential.

Fig. 3. Formling with villiform-shaped cores that are merged at the base and split towards the top from a site from the Northern Province of South Africa (overleaf)

Page 36: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Page 37: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

26

Interpretations of formlings

The early studies of southern African San rock art concealed productive avenues

towards the meaning of this art. Writers sought explanations from their own

preconceived and prejudiced ideas about this art and the artists’ culture. Art

motifs were perceived literally and meaning seen in narrative terms. The fatality

of lacking proper understanding of San artistic conventions and knowledge of

their culture can be demonstrated by early views about formlings, to which I

now turn.

Landscapes

The first landscape suggestion was by Hall (1912: 595) who said one formling

from Matopo (Plate 3) depicted Victoria Falls. He claimed that it showed

“streams of white water falling over red cliffs, the sides of the Devil’s cauldron,

and a pillar of spray rising from the foot of the falls to two feet higher than the

top, and blowing off the west.” This view shows a writer’s fantasy without any

basis. The comment, however, captivated research interest on the subject, but it

was not until the 1920s that more detailed research on formlings was initiated.

Coining the term ‘formling’ in the 1920s Frobenius (1929: 333) interpreted this

new image category as depictions of the granite castle-kopje scenery of

Zimbabwe. He regarded “subjects from the vegetable kingdom” found with

formlings as evidence for complete landscapes. Breuil (1944: 4) countenanced the

idea of formlings having “a topographical origin—granite hills and rocks.”

Calling them “ellipsoids”, he designated them “topographical designs” (Breuil

Page 38: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

27

1966: 115, 116, 119). While arguing that some formlings departed from

naturalistic figuration, Revil Mason (1958: 363) endorsed these views that some

motifs are “more readily identified as such.” The landscape interpretation

prevailed as dogma in many later writings (Goodall 1959: 41, 60-66; Cooke 1959,

1969; Lee & Woodhouse 1970: 140-142). Some writers, however, maintained that

San art showed “little interest in depicting plant life and almost none in scenery”

(Willcox 1984: 255). Perhaps the reputation of Frobenius and Breuil had a bearing

on the perpetuation of their views. In Garlake’s (1992: 15) words, Breuil’s work in

Zimbabwe is a “sad and cautionary tale of the results of fame, of decades of

unchallenged authority”.

Even within the new understanding that physical features of rock shelters were

significant in San cosmology (Deacon 1988) as contact zones between the natural

and the spirit realms (Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1990; Lewis-Williams 1998b:

199), the previous view of formlings as depicting rocks is untenable. Their

features and embellishments are inexplicable in terms of rocks or boulders.

The “Kings’ monuments”

A few early explanations went a little beyond simplistic assertions and allowed a

symbolic element in the art. Frobenius (1931) considered that formlings were

symbolic and that ethnological studies would aid their interpretation. But, he

mistakenly associated the art with burials that he found within painted shelters.

Designating these places the “king’s monuments”, he argued that formlings

decorated the ancient tombs of dead kings or chiefs. He suggested that the

kneeling or recumbent human figures (his ‘Wedge Style’ figures) associated

Page 39: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

28

frequently with formlings represented kings, which he termed the “pietas”.

Frobenius (1931: 28) concluded that these depicted the exequies or burial rites of

the dead royals. Later, in the 1950s, Goodall (1959: 98, 100-101) followed

Frobenius, her mentor, and interpreted some panels as depicting “ceremonies for

the dead”. Cripps (1941: 35) also employed this explanation when he suggested

that this art was a kind of memorabilia for the artists’ “leaders and great men

and brave men.”

The linking of formlings and funerary rites in Frobenius’s interpretation was

inherently flawed. The burials in question are Iron Age in date and, therefore,

were not contemporary with the bulk of the paintings. Even if some art was

made during the Iron Age, the painters were San (Walker 1996: 64) and not

Shona (Garlake 1992: 58). Frobenius’s use of Shona myths to interpret the art is

thus a red herring. Taylor (1927) saw this incompatibility very early. Whereas

Frobenius acknowledged a symbolic meaning in San rock art (Frobenius 1931),

his explanations were little more than a recital of local funerary myths with

paintings as illustrations or records of those events. He did not elucidate the

symbolism that he claimed to perceive, and, therefore, his inferences still

bordered on a narrative view of the art.

Material representations

Subsequent writers interpreted formlings in terms of other cultural and natural

phenomena. Formlings were read as: grain bins (Holm 1957: 69), cornfields,

quivers, mats, xylophones (Cooke 1959: 145, 1969: 42), mud huts and a stockaded

village being set on fire (Rudner & Rudner 1970: 86, 87). In the 1940s Goodwin

Page 40: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

29

(1946: 17) suggested that certain formlings in Makumbe (northern Zimbabwe)

were a “painting of skins sewn together to form a hanging kaross.” The same

paintings were later inferred by Breuil (1966: 115, 116) to symbolise pools of

water or rain clouds; the associated flecks were said to indicate rain or water. Yet,

other formlings were seen as thunderclouds (Rudner & Rudner 1970: 87) or,

specifically, strato-cumulus clouds (Lee & Woodhouse 1970). Other researchers

admitted to being puzzled by formlings and some to being content with

“whatever conclusion the imagination leads the observer” (Cooke 1969: 42).

More than 30 years after Cooke’s remark, this unfortunate view has resurfaced in

a new publication on the art in Matopo (Parry 2000). It is understandable, for the

reasons already stated, that Cooke in the 1960s would have entertained such a

pessimistic view. It is astonishing to hear such a view voiced again today.

Elspeth Parry allows equal weight to any interpretation. By implication, if

Matopo San art is open to any interpretation, then its meaning is, for certain,

unknowable. This relativist view ignores the corpus of knowledge on San art that

we have gained over the last 20 years. While all agree that many elements in San

art are far from fully understood, the idea that ‘anything goes’ in San art

interpretation is now utterly unacceptable.

Apiculture

In addition to explanations of formlings as cultural and natural objects, certain

writers saw them as depicting apiculture. Cooke (1959: 146) suggested that a

stack of vertical ovals in the formling at Bambata Cave, in Matopo, depicted a

beehive. He later wrote, “peculiar sausage-like articles in trees may represent

bark beehives, whilst dots coming out of holes may be bees” (Cooke 1964c: 5).

Page 41: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

30

Writers in South Africa took this view further and provided more plausible

examples of beehives or honeycombs from the Drakensberg (Pager 1971: 349-352)

as well as prehistoric apiary practices (Guy 1972: figs 2, 3).

Fig. 4. Three people with equipment, oval flecks and two animals juxtaposed with a formling (Matopo)

Harald Pager (1971, 1973) identified apiary practices in rock art from Zimbabwe,

South Africa and as far afield as Spain. He argued that out of a large sample from

his Drakensberg study area, 76 paintings showed “various aspects of Bushman

honey-gathering activities” (Pager 1973: 61) several of which depicted bee

swarms, nests and honey gatherers using ladders. The flecks or dots associated

with formlings were then argued to be bees (Pager 1973: figs 1, 4, 7; see also Fig.

4, Plate 7). This interpretation became entrenched in later writings (Crane 1982:

22-25; Huffman 1983: 51; Woodhouse 1994: 98-99; Gould & Gould 1995). The

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 42: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

31

apiary view is indeed plausible, especially in the Drakensberg, because the

imagery explained in this light exhibits close correspondence with bees’ nests

and honeycombs. As Lewis-Williams (1983: 6) points out for specific motifs in the

Drakensberg, this view, by contrast to earlier views, “has shown convincingly

that they depict hives or nests of bees.” Some of these motifs carry features that

closely resemble typical formlings in Matopo. But, this insight was “nonetheless

still no more than description or re-description” (ibid.: 6). As my study shows, the

meaning of these motifs is deeper than simple depictions of apiculture or bees’

nests and honeycombs. San art transcends simple narratives and is rich in

symbolism and metaphor. From this understanding, bees are recognised as a

polysemic symbol evoking various meanings (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 8), some of

which are neuropsychologically derived (see Lewis-Williams 1997: 817-821).

Early ideas on tree and plant motifs

Despite early reports about trees and plants in southern African San art (Hall

1912: 594; Stow & D.F. Bleek 1930: plate 51; Frobenius 1931; Van der Riet & D.F.

Bleek 1940: plate 24; Van Riet Lowe 1949: 37), they have remained largely

unexplained. In as much as the imagery of bees and human figures collecting

honey from their nests cannot be taken prima facie as a record of apiary practices,

botanical motifs similarly need to be explained beyond literalism. Even images of

hunters pursuing prey are not simple depictions of actual hunting events, as

earlier writers supposed. These paintings are structured on a deeper level and

contain complex symbolic messages. The early writings of Hall (1912: 594)

described trees and plant motifs in Matopo in the light of a fantasyland. Later, in

Page 43: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

32

a similar fashion, Breuil (1966: 24) considered these motifs to be depictions of a

“sort of earthly paradise in a ‘Promised Land’” unrelated to local vegetation.

Frobenius was one of the early researchers to proffer far-fetched explanations of

botanical subjects in San rock art. In northern Zimbabwe there is a panel

depicting a bulb with four roots at the base. Above it is a short trunk furcating

into several branches supporting an umbrella tree crown. Identifying this motif

as a msasa tree growing from an anthill, Frobenius (1929: 335) argued that it

represented a species used as a source of tannins for preparing funerary skins

and oils for embalming corpses of kings before burial (Frobenius 1931: 338). San

ethnography contains no allusion to such practices and this inference falls away

with the collapse of the funerary explanation. Later, Eric Holm (1957: 68)

remarked that, “There is ample proof of the importance of vegetative

associations in Rhodesian paintings…” He described a formling (mistaken for a

plant), with six vertical oval shapes and human forms, as “succulents rather than

rocks” (ibid.: 68). A tree is depicted immediately to the left of this image, but it is

improbable that this formling represents a plant as Holm supposed. Some

speculated later that tree motifs laden with fruit in the Brandberg suggested

fertility (Mason 1958: 364). As with all other contemporary views there was no

ethnographic basis for this assertion.

Writing much later, Cooke (1971: 19) said tree motifs represented medicinal

herbal plants of importance to the artists. This view is narrative and it is based on

the same flawed premise that eland paintings represented an economical source

of protein or “the favourite animal on the Bushman menu” (Lee & Woodhouse

1970: 27). Cooke (1971: 19) suggested that a panel (Fig. 23) with two

therianthropes and a tree indicated “tree worship”. San ethnography does not

Page 44: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

33

support this assertion. Such views are no longer tenable, as it is now clear that

San art is deeply symbolic and inextricably interwoven with San religious beliefs

and subtle cosmological concepts.

Fig. 5. A typical tree motif depicting branch forms, trunk but without roots, possibly faded (Matopo)

Other writers interpreted botanical motifs differently. Patricia Vinnicombe (1976:

280) recognised the possibility of there being “great religious significance” for

trees and plants in the art. Van Riet Lowe (1949: 37) suggested symbolic

significance for a specific tree motif said to be a baobab in the Limpopo Valley.

For Van Riet Lowe, this identification and symbolism derived from large

pendulous breasts (recalling baobab seedpods) in the associated paintings of

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 45: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

34

women in this area. Later I argue that the symbolism of tree and plant motifs is

embedded in San folktales, beliefs and cosmological concepts.

Fig. 6. A leafless tree and an antelope (?tsessebe/hartebeest) standing underneath (Matopo)

While the legacy of the former descriptive studies prevailed until recently, it is

apparent that they did not advance our understanding of the coded symbolic

meanings in San art. Apart from leading us away from the true significance of

this art, major discoveries in terms of site locations, content and general

distributions were made during the early phase of rock art research. Early

writers also created public awareness about San art. Aside from the positive

aspects of the early writings, their haphazard manner of guessing was soon to be

replaced in the late 1960s, as a new generation of researchers began to seek new

and objective scientific ways of studying San rock art. New approaches

discredited and removed old subjective readings of San art.

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 46: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

35

Chapter Two

Searching for ‘meaning’ in San rock art

With the ‘gaze-and-guess’ methods of interpretation discredited, researchers

began to look for new ways of reading and explaining San rock art. In order to

understand and assess the changes in formling interpretations that resulted, it is

necessary to examine briefly the series of methodological advances that took

place in the late 1960s to the 1980s. It was in the context of these new studies that

more rigorous and sensitive ways of analysing and interpreting San art emerged.

One of the advantages of the greater scientific rigour was that, in the

Drakensberg and Western Cape regions, there was a demonstration of patterns

in the choice and combinations of painted subject matter. Eland, for example,

were confirmed to be the dominant antelope species in the art and this realisation

led to a closer examination of this subject. This was the foundation that led, over

the years to follow, to a thorough understanding of southern African San art.

More specifically for formlings, it contributed insights that have opened up new

vistas of knowledge to fill in the previous lacunae in their interpretation.

In the 1960s and 1970s, the humanities and social sciences sought a more

objective and scientific basis (Lewis-Williams 1983, 1990b: 128). In rock art

studies, Timothy Maggs (1967) and Vinnicombe (1967) began to place emphasis

on greater statistical rigour and systematisation of quantitative studies. More

numerical analyses of rock art were initiated in the 1970s (Smits 1971; Lewis-

Williams 1972; Pager 1976) and emphasis was placed on numerical databases

(Pager 1971). These studies demonstrated patterns in San art from different

regions and pointed to new directions in research. They also eliminated the

Page 47: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

36

guesswork, subjectivity and unsubstantiated explanations characteristic of the

preceding era and showed old assertions to be untrue. But empiricism, as these

scientific studies are called, introduced a set of problems that had to be dealt

with in order to penetrate the true symbolic meaning of San rock art.

In the spirit of empiricism, such aspects of culture as symbolism were generally

considered to be epiphenomena (Lewis-Williams 1983: 4). As some have stated,

symbolism, ritual and belief were seen as secondarily derived aspects of human

culture and therefore analytically irrelevant to the concerns of archaeology

(Whitley 1998: 3-5). Active concerns then were subsistence strategies, seasonal

mobility (see Lewis-Williams’s 1984: 225 comment; Dowson 1993), settlement

and economy. Human adaptation was thought to be explicable in terms of

responses to external environmental stimuli. Human agency and cognition (and

cultural decisions) were, by and large, overlooked as causal factors in the

changes discernible in the archaeological record. Despite archaeologists’

obsession with settlement and economy, the 1970s saw a gradual change of

earlier negative attitudes towards San art. A paradigmatic shift towards post-

processual studies paved the way for a deeper appreciation of human cognition

and the symbolic nature of San rock art. Post-processualism encompasses

interpretation-based archaeological practice that eschews generalizations in

favour of historical particularistic approaches (Shanks & Hodder 1998: 70). In the

same vein, Lewis-Williams (1992: 7) argues that in order to understand the

meanings of San art, we need to “move from quantitative generalisations that

sum up the art in many sites to a more particularist position” that considers

panels in their own right. Some writers now argue that cognitive processes are

integral to human adaptation (Flannery & Marcus 1996). Lewis-Williams (1984)

adds that rock art, previously seen as an obscure source of ideological data, is

Page 48: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

37

crucial in reconstructing prehistoric ideology. It can supply “ new archaeological

data” (Dowson 1993: 642).

It was in view of these new understandings that focus shifted towards an

exegetical, interpretative approach (Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1994: 202). As

Lewis-Williams (1983: 5) argues, the significance of quantification in rock art

was—ultimately—“a move away from the empiricist paradigm”. Quantitative

studies led to the recognition of new problems and a new theoretical orientation

(ibid.: 5). Recourse to San ethnography, particularly rituals, mythology and

folklore, became a means to penetrate the symbolism of San iconography (Lewis-

Williams 1972, 1981a; Vinnicombe 1972a, 1972b, 1976).

The understanding of San rock art as being religious in nature and redolent with

symbolism derived largely from two major contributions to the study in the mid

1970s. These were Vinnicombe’s People of the eland (1976), and in 1977, Lewis-

Williams’s doctoral thesis that culminated in the publication of Believing and

seeing (1981a). It was from the latter work that the now dominant ‘shamanistic

explanation’ of the Drakensberg San rock art emerged. Because of similarities in

the features of San art and imagery in other geographical areas, such as

Zimbabwe and the Western Cape of South Africa, interpretations under the

ambit of this explanation subsequently explored and elucidated the nuances and

subtleties of San art (Lewis-Williams 1983, 1984; Huffman 1983; Maggs & Sealy

1983; Yates et al. 1985; Manhire et al. 1986; Parkington 1989; Garlake 1987a, 1987b,

1987c, 1987d, 1990, 1995; Walker 1987, 1994, 1996; A. Smith 1994; Mguni 2001).

These research projects offered key insights in explaining aspects of San art in

wider geographical areas.

Page 49: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

38

The demonstration of the sophistication of San art, principally informed by the

San ethnographic corpora, and its deeply symbolic structure relegates, or even

demolishes, any simplistic narrative explanations. In this understanding, it is

apparent that formlings and trees must have multiple and complex richly

nuanced symbolic meanings. As Walker (1996: 27) notes, San art “deals with

symbols and concepts rather than reality”, and icons, or subject matter, are often

easily identifiable (ibid.: 31). Present interpretations work within this framework

and, in particular, draw upon San notions of supernatural potency. New work

shows that spirit world metaphors and other San sublunary experiences are as

central to Zimbabwean rock art as they are to that of South Africa. I now discuss,

first, formling interpretations and then end with those of tree and plant motifs.

Post 1980s research: interpretations of formlings

With the new realisation and understanding of the symbolic essence of writers

on San rock art have reinterpreted formlings in this new light. Three researchers

have defined our current understanding of formlings in recent years. I now turn

to review their respective arguments. I begin with Andrew Smith’s “metaphors

of space” (1994) and then discuss Garlake’s “symbols of potency” (1987d, 1990,

1992, 1995). I end the discussion with Walker’s (1994, 1996) views, again dealing

with San notions of supernatural potency.

Metaphors of space

Andrew Smith elevates the literal landscape explanation of the art to a

metaphorical level. He argues that, just as animals or other images drawn from

San knowledge of hunting and foraging activities appear in their art as

Page 50: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

39

metaphors, so would the geographical phenomena of hills, trees and water. A.

Smith (1994: 378, 384) proceeds to argue that formlings were “elaborations of

exploitation territories, and… metaphorical ‘maps’ of journeys made by trancers

in state[s] of altered consciousness.” This interpretation draws from a complex

set of San conceptual ideas on how they identify with specific localities and

resources therein. These areas are known to the Ju/’hoansi as n!ore (n!oresi pl.).

The concept of n!ore relates to a collection of natural resources in an area,

including water, plant foods and animals, which are the mainstay of San groups

in areas where the traditional foraging economy still operates. While the rights to

resources are inalienable and can be inherited through generations, there is no

restriction on their use by individuals from other groups. Various neighbouring

n!oresi do not have strict boundaries, the exploitation ranges overlap. Some

groups, like the G/wi and the !Kõ (Silberbauer 1981: 191-198), are more territorial

than others. A. Smith concedes this point; territoriality depends on resource

predictability (Cashdan 1983) and how group membership is defined through

kinship and residence (Silberbauer 1981: 142). In formlings, A. Smith (1994: 378)

concludes that, “the idea of n!ore [is] transferred from the ‘real’ or exploitative

world to that of the metaphorical world of the trance.” Formlings are therefore

depictions of concepts relating to geographical areas defined by n!oresi.

The Ju/’hoan concept of xaro (or, hxaro, Wiessener 1977, 1982), a system of

reciprocity, attenuates territoriality and allows for the sharing of resources in

times of scarcity. Sharing is fundamental in San communities, as indeed it is with

hunters and gatherers in many parts of the world (Hayden 1987: 83-86).

Therefore, individuals can have multiple sharing or xaro partners from other

n!oresi, thereby allowing for a wider access to resources beyond their own areas.

Page 51: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

40

To substantiate this argument, A. Smith adduced a complex formling from

Nanke Cave in Matopo (Plates 3, 3a). He argued that this image is reminiscent of

the open-endedness and non-restrictive nature of n!oresi. In this view the various

animals moving between and across boundary lines (interstices) of the

constituent cores of this formling represent xaro.

Plate 3. A large and most elaborate formling hailed previously as San artists’ attempt to depict perspective (Matopo)

Page 52: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

41

Plate 3a. A black and white rendition of Plate 3 (Pager copy - RARI Archives)

This panel requires closer examination. The animals in question are three giraffes

and antelopes of indeterminate species in a procession facing right, painted over

the cores of the formling. Below this procession is another line of three animals,

one is a kudu cow with large ears and a long neck, and another is, possibly, an

eland because of its pronounced dewlap. The indeterminate animal in the middle

may be another kudu cow. A human figure in an oval is depicted above the kudu

cow. On the top right of the formling is an eland with what may be a calf; below

it is a zebra. The panel depicts also a procession of shaded polychrome eland. To

the right are images of an elephant, a tsessebe, elands and human figures facing

the formling. A polychrome giraffe, also on the right, gallops away from the

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 53: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

42

formling. Above left of the formling is a roan/sable antelope, below which are

several oval flecks. Farther down from these flecks is a line of seven fish, painted

in the same pigments as the oval cores of the formling (orange, red and white).

They swim following the curves and convolutions of the formling outline, the

edges of which have a myriad of oval-shaped dot motifs.

Another panel that A. Smith uses to show the symbolic exploitation territory of

the trance world is from a site called Snake Rock, in Namibia. Various animals

including eland and giraffe, fabulous reticulated (giraffe markings) serpents, a

crane, trees and human figures, as well as some ‘non-representational’ motifs, are

enclosed in red and white formling motifs.

These contexts are charged with symbols of potency. The animals associated

with these motifs have special symbolic status in San religious beliefs and

cosmology. The eland, giraffe, kudu and elephant are believed to possess

particularly powerful potency (Marshall 1969: 351-352; Katz 1982; Biesele 1980:

58-59, 1993: 94-95; Katz et al. 1997, on K”xau’ account of a giraffe that came and

“took” him). Megan Biesele (1993: 95) points out that among the Ju/’hoansi, “The

figurative powers of these animals help to transcend ordinary human

boundaries.” This point explains their symbolic significance and, as I argue later,

they were carefully chosen from a range of possible subjects because of their

special attributes. Other species in these contexts are also significant.

The associated fish in the Nanke formling (also commonly painted in various

contexts in the Drakensberg) are known to be sub-aquatic trance metaphors

(Lewis-Williams 1988a: 8, 1988b: 142; Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1999: 57; Walker

1996: 90; Ouzman 1995). They evoke the “underwater experience of trance”, the

feeling of drowning: shortage of breath and altered vision and hearing (Lewis-

Page 54: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

43

Williams 1984, 1988a: 8; Walker 1996: 70). In addition to being aquatic trance

metaphors, fish, and other creatures, such as snakes (puffadder), tortoises or

turtles, some of which are painted in Matopo, are said to be the Rain’s ‘things’

(D.F. Bleek 1933: 301; L.V.6. 4385 rev., in Lewis-Williams 1980: 470) or

personifications of the rain divinity, !Khwa (Hewitt 1976: 91-92, 1986: 78) in San

ethnography. In this understanding, Walker (1996: 72) suggests that these

creatures are connected with “rain symbolism”. Among the /Xam they were

avoided as food especially by girls and young bachelors (D.F. Bleek 1933: 303;

L.VII.16. 7431 rev.). Painted contexts of formlings with these creatures suggest

strong potency associated with the supernatural realm.

In sum, A. Smith’s argument is weakened by its failure to account for many of

these key aspects of the painted contexts. It also applies an idea, that of n!oresi,

from San ethnography the relevance of which cannot be demonstrated in

formlings and which seems out of keeping with other parts of our knowledge of

San life and rock art. For example, although territoriality is argued to exist

amongst some San groups, it is not as clearly defined a concept here as it is

within other small-scale sedentary subsistence economies. The relevance of

n!oresi and xaro to the San notions of the spirit world, as experienced in trance, is

not clearly shown in this explanation. Even considering that the spirit and

ordinary worlds interdigitated, there is no allusion in San ethnography that the

former is subject to earthly principles of territoriality and resource ownership.

Furthermore, this interpretation does not clarify how the formal attributes of

formlings were derived. This lack of explanation of the morphology of formlings

begs the question as to why the painters chose to represent a not-so-well defined

concept, such as territoriality, by way of formling shapes. San territories are not

Page 55: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

44

clearly marked or bounded tracts of land. Even among the more territorial

groups (e.g., G/wi or the !Kõ) it is only general areas around particular

landforms that serve as boundary markers (Silberbauer 1981: 193). Richard Lee

(1968) noted that the Ju/’hoan territories are always blurred and it is uncertain

where they begin and end. It appears that n!oresi do not actually exist as defined

territories. Indeed, the term ‘territory’ itself, with its connotations, is unsuitable

for the traditional San concept. Ideas of territoriality are a Western concept of

demarcated land tenure systems transposed on an eminently open tenure

system.

Formlings comprise a category of imagery with distinctive features that are

repeated in many motifs. With this point in mind it is unclear why San artists

would have chosen to depict physical unbounded territories of no defined

shapes in consistent forms. We also do not know how the San themselves

conceive of the shapes of their n!oresi, if at all they are conceived to have any

particular shapes. Walker (1996: 60) notes that in Matopo “there are no

concentrations or patterns of symbols in specific areas or zones that might

indicate past social divisions or boundaries.” If A. Smith’s argument is correct,

then such social group divisions or boundaries must be identifiable from specific

distributions of the supposed “space metaphors”.

A. Smith’s explanation is commendable insofar as it transcends former literalist

inferences on the art to identify, specifically, the supernatural realm as one aspect

of meaning in formlings. Although he gives primacy to the experiences of trance

and mentions the harnessing of power (A. Smith 1994: 377), it is Garlake’s

explanation that focuses most significantly on this power (potency).

Page 56: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

45

Abstract symbols of potency

Garlake (1987d, 1990, 1995) considers concepts that, as he argues, are beyond

direct or metaphoric correspondence in the physical world. Garlake (1995: 19)

sees formlings as representing “a concept, not an object, an idea or belief, not a

realistic depiction of something ‘out there’ in the physical world, or, ‘in there’ in

the stimulations of the central nervous system.” In his argument formlings are

therefore “abstract designs” (Garlake 1990: 17). In an apparent contradiction to

this view, and quoting extensively from Katz’s (1982) material on Ju/’hoan trance

beliefs, Garlake writes that formlings represent some human physiological

organs. Having declared that, he proceeds to say the art is “an exploration of a

culturally constructed world…It is an imagery of ideas, of things believed in

rather than of things seen” (ibid.: 150) and that “references to the invisible,

metaphysical or supernatural pervade the art” (Garlake 1995: 166: my emphasis).

In the conclusion of The hunter’s vision (Garlake 1995: 166) these pronouncements

are reversed as he claims that Zimbabwean San art was not “primarily or even

predominantly concerned with trancing, trancers or ‘shamanism.’”

Garlake’s reading of formlings as abstract (see Chapter Four) is understandable.

Viewers who can think of no familiar iconic referents to formlings necessarily see

them in abstract terms. This view, however, suggests the presence of an element

(apparently from Western art) in San art the evidence for which is very slight. It

is also condescending since its underlying implication is tantamount to saying

that San art must, like Western art, have an abstract element for it to qualify as a

high or developed art form. Earlier, Mason (1958: 363) held a similar, and in

some respects Eurocentric view, when he described some formlings as

“depart[ing] directly from naturalistic figuration of people, trees, or animals to

Page 57: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

46

forms which do not appear to be based on nature” and invoked the twentieth

century Western artists of abstract and cubistic art forms as a comparison.

At a different level of analysis, Garlake (1990: 19) argues that formlings have a

multiplicity of meanings that “need not necessarily be specific, precise or

unambiguous”, although he does not explain the different connotations implied

by these terms. He proceeds to say that they embody the realm of supernatural

potency and represent aspects of it. Key to this argument is the Ju/’hoan concept

of the gebesi (the pit of the stomach in human beings, Katz 1982: 45), which they

believe is the main source of potency in the human body. In this view the

iconicity of formlings and their outlines represents the abdomen and the internal

organs, especially the liver and spleen (Garlake 1987d: 52-53, 1990: 19, 1995: 94,

96, 154). Within Garlake’s own analytical framework formlings are, therefore, not

abstract. Formlings are thus symbols of potency, originating in attempts to

represent the seat of potency, the pit of the stomach (Garlake 1995: 154). This

internal contradiction in the argument shows that Garlake himself is uneasy with

the idea of abstraction in San art, an issue that I address later.

Trident shapes that appear to go in and out of the orifices on outlines of some

formlings are argued to represent the release of active potency. Garlake does not

however say what those orifices could represent in the material world or indeed

if there is any allusion in the San ethnography, that he draws upon, to the release

of potency through such phenomena. The associated fleck or dot motifs covering

the formling cores are said to represent latent, but controlled, potency. Spiked

crenellations on the outer edges of some formlings are said to depict ‘arrows of

potency’ piercing or leaving a trancer’s abdomen (Garlake 1990: 19). It is unclear

how this conclusion is derived. Since he sees the trident shapes in Figure 13 or

Page 58: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

47

Plate 7 as “our convention [Western] for representing arrows”, it seems that he

transposes a foreign construct on a San art convention. That said, Garlake’s

argument, contrary to his claim that Zimbabwean rock art is not related to trance,

is clearly shamanistic. It adduces San beliefs, metaphors and symbols concerning

trance and potency. He even sees ‘trancers’ in this art (Garlake 1990: 19).

In addition to associating formlings with San notions of potency, Garlake (1990:

19) further argues that an oval could be a dancer or trancer himself, full of latent

potency, or even a community as a whole and that clusters of ovals may

represent a community of trancers (Garlake 1995: 97). The Diana’s Vow panel,

with two recumbent human figures integrated with ovals, is used to support this

argument (Garlake 1987d: plate VIII). A third image used as additional evidence

for this explanation from the Lake Chivero area (formerly Lake McIlwaine) is

argued to be an oval that has transformed into a human being (Garlake 1987d:

52). With the Chapter One definition of formlings in mind, Garlake considers

here single ovals to be sufficient in formulating explanations concerning the

generality of these motifs. Single ovals, or any other core type painted singly, are

not in themselves formlings, which are necessarily a ‘composite of cores’ (ovals).

One point needs mentioning in as far as the Lake Chivero image is concerned.

For a nearby crocodile painting, Garlake (1995: fig. 139) points out that “its

unpainted belly is reminiscent of an oval”. Another similar phenomenon is an

unfinished red painting of a tsessebe shown in Garlake (1995: plate VII). A few of

these hollow-bodied figures also occur in Matopo, and elsewhere in the northern

parts of South Africa (Hampson et al. 2002). I contend that these images are no

different from the Chivero human figure and can, similarly, be argued to be

ovals that have transformed into those animals or creatures they appear to be.

Page 59: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

48

Garlake selects only one image from a range of similar occurrences—the human

figure—and makes it pertinent in explaining ovals. This selective placing of

significance on one image that fits an explanation and the omission of other

similar images that weaken the interpretation undermines what I henceforth

refer to as the ‘gebesi explanation’.

The gebesi explanation, drawing on three examples depicting human figures,

omits many repeated features in the painted contexts of formlings and therefore

does not cater for their richness. The contexts are more complex and diverse than

this explanation allows. Formlings occur in various other associations and

conflations in addition to those featuring human figures (which constitute an

insubstantial number), a point that some writers have also noted. Walker (1996:

73) says that formlings frequently conflate with other objects (e.g., trees) and

“exist outside people, often unassociated with humans”. The association of

formlings and their conflations with trees or plants is common (Figs 1, 13, 21,

Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1), but it is conspicuously unaccounted for in the gebesi

explanation.

Although Garlake himself notes these associations (Garlake 1987d: 52, 49, 1995:

155, figs 104, 121), he does not say what they might mean. It is, therefore, unclear

how these conflations of formlings and vegetal forms fit the explanation that they

depict the human abdominal organs or a trancer’s stomach. Similarly, panels

showing tree or plant motifs growing on outlines of formlings remain obscure in

the gebesi explanation (Figs 1, 9-13, 21; also Goodall 1959: plate 8). Again, the

significance of therianthropes and fantastic creatures superimposed on formlings

or moving out of orifices of these motifs (Fig. 13) is not explained.

Page 60: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

49

The gebesi explanation obscures the complexity of symbolism in formlings that is

revealed in their contexts. However, as Chapter Eight shows, this explanation is

substantive to my interpretation in so far as it foregrounds supernatural potency.

I show that the gebesi is an expression of an idiosyncratic insight into a larger

symbolic focus.

Formlings as real phenomena

Working specifically in Matopo, Walker (1987, 1994, 1996) interprets formlings in

the light of San notions of potency. In contrast to Garlake, Walker (1987: 141)

notes that “abstract signs are very rare” in Matopo art. Arguing that formlings

and trident signs “can be interpreted in terms of real phenomena”. He views the

beehive interpretation as a correct insight adding that the associated microdots

might be depicting cells of bees (Walker 1996: 73) included so as to represent

potency symbols. Walker (1996: 73) extends the idea of potency to other insect

forms, such as, cocoons (poison grubs) or paper wasp nests, which he suggests

might be a conceptual extension of the power of poison. He has also suggested

that formlings might depict inanimate subjects that include cultural objects, such

as: huts, ostrich egg shell containers and leather bags (Walker 1996: 11). Walker

rightly concludes that, although formlings may denote entrapped or controlled

power, their function [or symbolism] was varied.

Walker’s studies show formlings to occur mostly in large living sites and what he

calls ‘ceremonial centres’. The bigger (in size and number of ovals) and more

elaborate formlings were found to occur in large well-occupied shelters (Walker

1996: 32). In these large sites, more ovals per cluster were recorded showing a

Page 61: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

50

mean of eight-plus ovals at big sites compared to a mean of five at small living

sites and about three at special work sites (Walker 1996: 73). Walker notes that

giraffe and formlings are often central in these shelters, with large and complex

formlings almost invariably high up on walls (Plate 3). A correlation matrix

analysis showed, on the one hand, giraffe and formlings to co-vary significantly,

while on the other hand, birds and plants occur together. All this, Walker argues,

suggests some relationship with the social group, as formling ovals range from

one to 20 or more, numbers similar to some painted human group sizes at these

sites. Similar to Garlake’s view, he suggests that the number of ovals may have

correlated with the number of trancers or site occupants at the time of painting,

relating to “the group potency needs” (Walker 1996: 74). While both writers’

interpretations are similar in some respects, Walker, unlike Garlake, explicitly

allows that the art in Zimbabwe is shamanistic. But, as he correctly notes there

could be differences in trance-related metaphors between the rock arts of

Zimbabwe and South Africa.

Interpretations of trees and other plants

Studies in the 1990s reassessed, albeit cursorily, tree and other plant motifs in San

rock art. A common conclusion is that these motifs are not simple pictures of

landscape features. As with formlings, an emphasis that runs through these

studies is the association of tree motifs with San notions of potency.

One such explanation argues for a strong association between trees and flecks.

These flecks are sometimes painted to look like insect forms (Fig. 13, Plate 7).

Garlake (1990: 17, 22, 1995: 103), drawing on Dowson’s (1989) view that dots and

Page 62: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

51

dashes are linked to potency, argues that flecks represent the “release of active,

powerful and dangerous potency”. He says that flecks focused attention on the

“heightened significance” of some images or the presence of supernatural energy

“inherent in a situation” (Garlake 1995: 103). The association of flecks with trees

(e.g., Fig. 15), therefore, represents a particular kind of “potency that acts

primarily on trees as an archetype or epitome of the plant world as opposed to

that of man and animals” (ibid.: 105). In this interpretation, flecks are not a part of

landscape representation, but are part of influencing it, as “a force that permeates

nature and landscape” (Garlake 1995: 105). It must be noted that flecks also occur

in association with a wide range of other painted motifs, including formlings

(Frobenius 1963: tafels 10, 11, 20, 38; Goodall 1959; Garlake 1995: figs 8, 9, 152,

179, 180). Garlake (1995: 156) notes this point although he maintains that flecks

are principally associated with trees.

Contrary to Garlake’s (1995: 160) argument that a particular kind of potency

would act primarily on trees and not people or animals, San ethnography

suggests that man, animal and plant worlds interdigitate. Sometimes human

beings become animals or plants and vice-versa, and as the next chapter shows,

the potency that permeates these subjects appears to be undifferentiated. The

fluidity between these subjects is not restricted to the San folkloric or mythical

past (Bleek 1875: 11; Bleek & Lloyd 1911: 5, 107, 163, 187, 216; D.F. Bleek 1932: 48,

1935: 18), it is believed to occur also in the present. For instance, Biesele (1976:

310) was told by “one reliable informant” that “she was not a person or an

animal at all, but an edible root called ≠ dwa !k∂ma”. Some medicine specialists

are believed to have powers to transform into leonine or other bestial forms (Lee

1967: 35; Heinz 1975: 29; Lewis-Williams 1981a, 1985: 55; Katz 1982: 227; Katz et

al. 1997: 24; Keeney 1999: 73, 81, 93, 100). There is no reason, therefore, to argue

Page 63: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

52

for an opposition between these entities, so that some ‘special’ potency, said to be

represented by fields of flecks, acts only on one of them—the trees, and not on

others, human beings and animals.

Walker (1996: 71) suggests that, “branches of tree-like motifs also recall forked

arrows and often an animal stands or rests quietly or a shaman kneels near one

and so they are more probably depicting concepts concerning potency than real

trees”. The “forked” or “fletched” arrows, so common in Zimbabwean art, are

argued to symbolise potency (ibid.: 71). Hence, in Walker’s view, the focus of

meaning in trees derives from their association with another motif that is argued

to symbolise potency. However, neither Garlake nor Walker say why trees were

a chosen central subject. Although contexts and associations provide ramified

meanings to a motif, images also usually stand as symbols in themselves. The

explanations of Garlake and Walker thus only attempt to clarify associations

between motifs: ‘flecks and trees’ and ‘arrows and trees’. They do not clarify the

meaning of trees as independent symbolic motifs. The common method in these

explanations has been to focus on motifs associated with trees so as to infer

meanings, whereas my approach considers, primarily, the central subjects

themselves, trees, and only then do I consider other motifs in the painted

contexts. This is an analytical approach that I pursue with formlings as well.

Garlake’s and Walker’s observations show that trees occur in contexts that are

rich with metaphors of potency, but are not in themselves interpreted for their

own intrinsic significance and symbolism. The significance of painted trees as

concerning potency has thus been derived from the associated motifs, not from

the trees themselves. It is not enough to say that eland possess supernatural

potency because they are depicted in association with elements, such as, for

Page 64: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

53

example, bees and beehives at Botha’s Shelter or the thin red line in many

Drakensberg panels, that suggest strong potency. It should be asked why are

eland, and not other animals, shown in these contexts. And at that, Lewis-

Williams (1992: 14) showed that San “artists were principally concerned with [the

eland’s] symbolic associations: it was a polysemic symbol that had resonances in

a number of ritual contexts.” Those various contexts were investigated and their

symbolic associations demonstrated (Lewis-Williams & Biesele 1978; Lewis-

Williams 1981a). The eland was highly esteemed as a powerful animal in San

thought (Biesele 1993), not from a random association but because of its special

intrinsic attributes.

Eland, especially bulls are endowed with great amounts of fat, far more than any

antelope. Fat (Chapter Six) is a substance the San believe to possess strong

potency. In studies that I have mentioned, combined ethnography and ethology

showed that, in addition to possessing elements believed to contain very strong

potency, the behaviour of eland mirrors that of San trancers and other ritual

contexts. In this approach, the exegesis intertwines painted contexts of eland,

their natural behaviour and their symbolic associations in San thought. Equally,

it is important to understand trees, and their associated formlings, in terms of

their intrinsic symbolic associations in San thought and then proceed to their

conceptual links with potency as revealed by their varied contexts. In this

explanatory process the significance of painted contexts is unquestionable, but

they should not, in themselves, be final. The unifying factor in the new

interpretations of botanical motifs and formlings lies in their incorporation of

supernatural potency as an element in their meaning.

Page 65: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

54

Apart from the two recent explanations of trees that I have discussed, there are

some views that depart from ideas of supernatural potency as an element for the

significance of these motifs among San people. These views consider the

chemical properties of plants that the San are said to have valued.

Psychotropic value of botanical subjects

The significance of botanical subjects among southern African San has recently

been explored in a new light. One view is that San medicine specialists used the

poisonous species of springbuck bush (Hertia pallens) as snuff to induce nasal

bleeding (Butler 1997: 83, 85). Although theoretically sound, the validity of this

claim is uncertain since such a practice is not documented or observed recently

among the extant San groups. Nasal haemorrhage was however a significant

feature (but not induced in the suggested way) of San curing rituals. It appears to

have been more common among the nineteenth century Southern San (see

Arbousset & Daumas 1846: 246-247; D.F. Bleek 1935: 20, 34; Orpen 1874: 10) than

it is presently in the Kalahari (Lewis-Williams & Blundell 1999: 17). There is also

a proliferation of views that some plants were valued as transformative agents

among San people because of their toxic psychotropic properties.

Following the shamanic use of psychotropic plants in the northern Hemisphere

and South America in trance-induction activities (Reichel-Dolmatoff 1978a,

1978b; Harner 1982; Dobkin de Rios 1989; Drury 1991), writers have explored

possible similar plant uses among San groups (Schultes 1976; Dobkin de Rios

1986; Winkelman & Dobkin de Rios 1989). The G/wi are said to have used

indigenous hemp to induce trance (Eibl-Eibesfeldt 1980: 68), a point which the

Page 66: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

55

G/wi themselves refuted (Silberbauer 1981: 203). The Hei//om are argued to use a

kind of hallucinogen to trance (Schatz 1993: 12). Still others argue that the

Ju/’hoansi use psychoactive plants to induce trance (Winkelman & Dobkin de

Rios 1989). In this understanding, some rock art imagery is now suggested to be

evidence that Maluti San used a certain aloe-like plant to induce trance visions

(Loubser & Zietsman 1994). These authors identify the Caledon Valley plant

motif as Brunsvigia radulosa (Loubser & Zietsman 1994: fig. 1), which they note

contains alkaloids known to stimulate the central nervous system. They argue

that Maluti San valued B. radulosa for its psychotropic qualities to induce trance

visions and hallucinations (ibid.: 612).

The psychotropic elements of such plants are contained in the alkaloids, resins,

glucosides and essential oils found in the leaves, bark, stem, flowers, sap, roots

or seeds of the plants (Drury 1991: 40). These plants, often called ‘sacred plants’,

are a central feature of shamanism in most Indian societies of South America

where they are valued as transformative agents for trancers to gain access into

the spirit realm, for example, among the Shipibo, the Cashivo and other Peruvian

Amazon Indians (Dobkin de Rios 1989), the Mazatecs and Zapotecs of Oaxaca,

the Nahua Indians of Puebla and the Tarascana of Michoacan, to name a few

(Drury 1991: 50, 52). It has been observed that the regions richest in naturally

occurring psychotropic plants are Mexico and South America. In these regions

such plants are used extensively in shamanic rituals (Drury 1991: 45). Although a

few cases have been documented, psychotropic plants do not appear to be used

shamanically to any great extent in Africa and Australia (Schultes 1976; Drury

1991: 41). Reasons for such disparities are not clear, but one explanation might be

that there are research imparities in these continents compared to the Americas

and northern Europe. In the Kalahari, however, the San themselves deny that

Page 67: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

56

they use hallucinogens. Many anthropologists working in this region have also

not observed uses of such plants in spite of the claims to the contrary.

While the plausibility of hallucinogenic use by the San cannot be discounted, the

specific contexts in which these substances are (or were) used must be provided.

It has been suggested that the sniffing of smoke from medicine men’s tortoise-

shell boxes during dances was the ingestion of hallucinogens (Winkelman &

Dobkin de Rios 1989). Although Marshall (1969) is cited in support of this view,

her observations of Ju/’hoan use of supernatural and medicinal substances

contained in tortoise carapaces do not concern specifically trance induction

(Marshall’s 1962, 1969: 360). Whereas sniffing can be one way of ingesting

hallucinogens (Cunningham, pers. comm.), medicine smoke from tortoise

carapaces was, in Marshall’s observations, administered to people being cured

(cf. Steyn 1981: 10, on the Nharo), or to trancers to help them control violent

throes of trance. It was also given to trancers already unconscious in trance to

resuscitate them and not to induce trance. To let the “unconscious man” breathe

in the smoke was “not to transfer n/um1 to him, but to give him physical care…”

(Marshall 1969: 378). She also discounted the use of dagga or similar substances

for trancing (Marshall 1969: 372, see her footnote 2 on the same page).

Later, Katz (1982: 280-294) and Kinachau, a Ju/’hoan healer, discussed a root

called gaise noru noru, said to be hallucinogenic. Kinachau acknowledged its

effects and occasional use in the past as a teaching aid for novices to attain

trance. Yet, even in the past, he argued, it was not used to “do num for healing”.

In his own words, “This gaise noru noru is powerful…but the num of healing,

the num that boils in our stomachs, is really powerful” (Katz 1982: 293, original 1 Ju/’hoan word for supernatural potency. Formerly transcribed as n/um (Marshall 1969) and num (Katz 1982) and, currently, n/om (Biesele 1993)

Page 68: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

57

emphasis). In accord, a Kalahari healer said recently, “We do not use any

medicines to help us see the light or feel the spirit. The spirit [n/om] brings all the

power we need” (Keeney 1999: 107). Another prominent healer, Mataope

Saboabue, says, “I do no drink any medicine to enhance the spirits [n/om]. I only

use medicine to relieve people’s pains” (Keeney 1999: 60).

San medicine specialists believe in the efficacy of the trance dance to activate and

generate supernatural potency, which facilitates trance and access to God’s house

in the spirit world (Marshall 1999: 133). Trance was achieved through rhythmic

dance movements, hyperventilation, intense concentration, and audio driving

(Lee 1967: 33; Lewis-Williams 1981a: 5, 1984: 226, 1988b: 135). Medicine

specialists also rubbed their stomachs, the source of this energy, repeatedly in

what Kinachau called “gebesi work” (Katz 1982: 284). In contrast to suggestions

that Dobe San used the psychoactive properties of Pancratium orianthum (locally

called kwashi), to hallucinate (Schultes 1976), most writers note the dearth of

evidence that San rituals rely on these plants (Lee 1967: 33; Lewis-Williams

1981a: 5, 1984: 226, 1997: 817). Marshall (1969: 372) wrote, “The men induce

trance in themselves with apparent ease and without the use of material

substances such as mushrooms, alcohol, or narcotics, none of which they have.”

Equally, Silberbauer (1981: 203) notes that for the G/wi “No intoxicants or

narcotics are used.” In this light (and our knowledge of the non-esoteric nature of

San religion) it seems that psychotropic plants may not, for the San, have been as

significant as some writers argue. Because the evidence for the use of psychedelic

plants by the San is at present exiguous my explanation in Chapter Seven relies

on other strands of evidence in the context of San beliefs and cosmology.

Page 69: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

58

Current writers on Zimbabwean rock art have adopted interpretative analyses,

and they show that San art is subtler and structured at a deeper level than can be

discerned at face value. Using an ethnographic, hermeneutic approach, they

discard explicitly the narrative interpretations. These writers seek to understand

San art from the cultural perspective of the artists, their contemporaries and their

extant descendants. A large ethnographic corpus collected in the nineteenth and

twentieth centuries preserves a myriad of aspects on San life, their beliefs, rituals

and mythology. With this evidence, they have been able to link formlings to San

ideas of supernatural potency. Likewise, I examine formlings, tree and plant

motifs and their repeated painted contexts in order to penetrate their symbolism.

To set the ethnographic platform for my explanation, I first discuss the core

elements of San religion—concepts of supernatural potency and the spirit world.

Page 70: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

59

Chapter Three

San notions of potency and trance dance

The dance is our religion…The Bushmen have always known the Big God and the way to him through our dance (Tete, a healer, Keeney 1999: 67).

When I dance and the people sing loudly, the power comes to my feet. It is the power of the music and the seriousness of the occasion that makes me very hot. Nom is also heat…I only feel power in the dance (Twele, a healer, Keeney 1999: 70).

In this chapter I set forth the foundation for my interpretation of formlings and

trees within San beliefs and cosmology, principally their notions of supernatural

potency and its manipulation through trance dances. The centrality of religion

and trance for the San is attested in the ethnographies of the nineteenth-century

Southern San from the Cape and Maluti regions (Bleek & Lloyd 1911; Orpen

1874) and the twentieth century northern San from the Kalahari (e.g., Marshall

1969; Lee 1968; Katz 1982; Biesele 1993; Guenther 1999). Similarities have been

identified in beliefs and religious practices running throughout this collection of

San ethnography (Lewis-Williams & Biesele 1978; Lewis-Williams 1984). This

congruence in beliefs has prompted writers to speak of a pan-San cognitive

system (McCall 1970). Conceptual similarities are also discernible in southern

African San rock art and they correspond with San religion, rituals and attendant

cosmological concepts (Vinnicombe 1976; Lewis-Williams 1981a; Maggs & Sealy

1983; Manhire et al. 1986). Zimbabwean San art is not isolated from this complex

Page 71: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

60

and it exhibits underlying concerns that are similar to those known to exist in

San art traditions throughout southern Africa (Huffman 1983; Garlake 1987d,

1995; Walker 1996). Walker (1994) has demonstrated that similar religious beliefs

and practices were central to the lives of prehistoric San groups in Matopo, a

point that is corroborated by rock art evidence.

Most writers agree today that the social and economic relations at the heart of

San existence (past and present) are inextricably intertwined with San religious

beliefs (see Lewis-Williams 1982). It is even argued that, “Their economy, social

system, and religion were an integrated whole which could not be dissected

without tragic results” (Lewis-Williams 1976: 33). Richard Katz (1982: 28) points

out explicitly that the Ju/’hoansi consider religion as their way of life. Today

many San in the Kalahari say the trance dance, a central religious institution and

the numinous vehicle for the experience of the spirit world, is “the quintessential

‘Bushman thing’” (Guenther 1999: 181). In this understanding, I now proceed to

show that the central notions of San supernaturalism—potency and the trance

experiences are key elements in the rock art of Matopo.

Religious beliefs occur in all known human societies (Hayden 1987), and they

vary widely. This is true for the San of southern Africa. Many writers have

observed that there are variations of religious beliefs amongst different San

groups (Heinz 1975; Guenther 1981; Barnard 1988), although they all adhere to

one broad religious framework. To assess some aspects of these complexities

among the San, one needs to understand the concept of religion, which,

unfortunately, eludes a straightforward definition. Clifford Geertz (1966, in

Lewis-Williams 1975: 424), however, gave a definition of religion that is useful

for our interpretation of the San situation as:

Page 72: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

61

“[A] system of symbols which acts to establish powerful, pervasive, and

long-lasting moods and motivations in men by formulating conceptions of

a general order of existence and clothing these with such an aura of

factuality that the moods and motivations seem uniquely realistic.”

On the basis of this definition it can be argued that the locus of San religion and

cosmology concerns the nexus between the natural and the supernatural realms.

Ritual or medicine specialists (i.e., healers, rainmakers, game controllers,

sorcerers or, collectively shamans, see Lewis-Williams 1981a, 1992; Guenther

1999: 7) are the principal mediators of the enmeshed San cosmos. In this

intermediary role, altered states of consciousness, in particular trance (Lee 1967;

Guenther 1986, 1999), play a significant part, hence the argument that San

religion is shamanic (Lewis-Williams 1981a, 1992, 1994). The San believe that

their ritual specialists are able to transcend these inseparable realities. Their

cosmological accounts “do not distinguish explicitly between ‘real’ experiences

and trance experiences” (Lewis-Williams 1992: 57), since they “see both worlds

as equally ‘real’” (Lewis-Williams 1986a: 32). Their mediation is achieved mainly

through communal trance dances; these are seldom formalised or scheduled

rituals. Dances are spontaneous, often initiated for play and amusement by

children and adolescents, then joined later by adults (Walker 1996: 66; Marshall

1999: 66), after nightfall (Barnard 1979: 73-74).

My interpretation of formlings, tree and plant motifs draws on this significance

of supernatural potency, its activation during trance dances and the spirit world

experiences. This approach focuses on the multi-faceted San cosmology and a

range of associated beliefs. Current writers, as I have shown, associate formlings

and trees with potency. Indeed, potency appears to be the unifying concept in

Page 73: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

62

San religious beliefs and many subjects depicted in San rock art. To understand

formlings and tree motifs I begin with a discussion of potency, and then show

how it is activated and manipulated in trance dances.

San notions of supernatural potency

While supernatural potency (n/om) permeates every aspect of San life, it is an

elusive concept. That this force is “unpersonified, incorporeal, immaterial,

invisible, and powerful” (Marshall 1969: 351-352, 1999: xxxii) is a part of its

elusiveness and essence. Marshall (1969: 351) employed the analogy of electricity:

like electricity n/om is an invisible powerful force with manifestations in the form

of light, heat and kinetic energies. N/om is not diffuse in the universe, nor loose in

the air (Marshall 1969: 351); it exists in both animate and inanimate objects.

Subjects holding n/om include humans, particularly the ritual specialists (n/om

k”xausi or ‘owners of potency’), great meat antelopes (e.g., eland, kudu,

gemsbok) and other species such as giraffe, buffalo and elephant. Insects like

honeybees and termites contain very strong potency, as do the honey and fat

they produce. Obscure species such as aardvarks, mambas, and the redwing

partridge also possess potency, albeit to a lesser intensity (Marshall 1969: 351,

1999: xxxii). Medicine plants possess particularly strong n/om and so do the

medicine songs and the medicine dances at which the songs are sung (Lewis-

Williams 1987: 166). Each song and dance evokes a particular subject known to

be rich in potency. The list is long, things as diverse as the sun, moon, falling

stars, rain, water, fire, ostrich eggs, menstrual blood and women’s breast milk

could also be added. Indeed, n/om appears to embody nature itself and defies a

Page 74: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

63

conclusive definition. What appears to matter most to the San is not its presence,

but its degree of intensity.

The ineluctability of n/om is evident in Ju/’hoan views on the concept; when

asked to explain n/om and its operation people simply say, “it is strong.” Recent

testimonies from the Kalahari explain that n/om “means spirit…It is [the] spirit of

the Big god” (Keeney 1999: 115, 105, 107, 109). However, the understandings of

the concept are varied and there seems to be no definitive answer as to whether

potency is a single undifferentiated or a variable force. Marshall concludes that

n/om is differentiated, since “…we were told that the Gautscha people possessed

the [n/om] of the medicine songs called Giraffe, but not the [n/om] of the medicine

song called Honey” (Marshall 1969: 351, 1999: xxxii). She adds further that the

Ju/’hoansi believe that ≠Gao N!a (Great God) has n/om that no one else

possesses—the strongest n/om of all (Marshall 1999: xxxiii). Equally this belief

could be understood as emphasising the unique intensity of ≠Gao N!a’s potency

rather than difference. ≠Gao N!a’s n/om is believed to be menacingly strong, so

much so that if he were to be too close to an encampment, it would destroy the

camp and its people (Marshall 1969: 351, 1999: 21, 22; Katz 1982: 92).

The existence of potency in diverse entities does not necessitate that it is a

variable force. Marshall’s own electricity analogy becomes useful here; the use of

electricity by different appliances or the production of varied light intensities by

different bulbs does not mean that the electricity they use is different. I, therefore,

contend that n/om is an undifferentiated force, whatever its effects on various

objects. The effects of potency can be diverse, both beneficent and maleficent

(Katz 1982: 92). The more strong potency becomes, the less easy it is to control

and, when out of control, it can be harmful and hazardous (Marshall 1999:

Page 75: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

64

xxxiv). With a great amount of potency comes the potential for greater good,

such as great healing power. N/om must be controlled and contained, otherwise a

healer is rendered completely unconscious or turns into a malevolent creature,

such as a lion.

Manipulation of n/om is a skill San healers acquire through years of experience

(Katz 1982: 44-49). A healer may struggle to control his potency, but other people

present at a dance, both women and men, help to calm or cool down the high

potency levels (Marshall 1969: 377-378; Barnard 1988; Biesele 1993: 83-84). All

know the dangers of extreme n/om. The word itself is so strong that its utterance

may be hazardous (Marshall 1969: 351; Katz 1982: 92). The Ju/’hoan respect word

shibi is used to describe strong potency, as it is less likely to conduct harm. The

names of medicine songs, such as Trees, Gemsbok, Giraffe, Eland, Puffadder,

Drum and others, are equally potent and dangerous. Similar avoidance rules are

applied to powerful dances and the Ju/’hoan use a pacifying word n!a (‘big’), as

in “the dance is n!a” (Marshall 1969: 352, 1999: xxxiv) referring to its great

potency. That n/om is the spirit of the Big God (Keeney 1999: 115) provides clues

to the San beliefs concerning the origination of this pervasive supernatural force.

The concept god and the origin of n/om

Despite regional variations in San beliefs (Heinz 1975; Barnard 1988), they exhibit

unity and coherence in their conceptual structure. Concerning n/om, most San say

that it is linked with the existence of the Great or High God (≠Gao N!a), the lesser

god or deity (//gauwa) and the spirits of the dead (//gauwasi). The Great God,

living in the sky, is neither intrinsically good nor evil. He is believed to be the

Page 76: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

65

source of all potency (Marshall 1969: 352; Keeney 1999: 107). One of his Ju/’hoan

names, Goaxa, also refers to his power to create (Marshall 1962: 223, 248, 1999: 8;

Katz 1982: 245). It is this power that he used to create n/om. Similarly, the !Ko

great god, Gu/e, has a kind of power to create called ‘/oa’, which is also the name

of their lesser god, whom Gu/e created (Heinz 1975: 20). The Great God is “the

great owner of n/om” (Marshall 1999: 20) or, as some point out, “the ultimate

source of all [n/om]” (Biesele 1978: 933; Marshall 1962: 235, 238, 1969: 351-352;

Vinnicombe 1976: 199). Supernatural potency is therefore an entity that

originates from the highest divinity in San belief and cosmology whose residence

is in the sky.

Medicine specialists receive their n/om from the Great God, who gives very

strong potency to those whom he especially favours and gives less to others

(Marshall 1969: 351, 1999: 8). He does this by sending //gauwa with n/om to put

into medicine specialists through their backs. Some potency remains in the back,

but most goes into the stomach, which the Ju/’hoansi call the gebesi, a little

continues up to the head and hair (Katz 1982: 45, 98; Garlake 1995). //Gauwa

(also the trickster) is intrinsically ambiguous—good and evil are crucial to his

nature. Spirits of the dead are invariably associated with evil, as agents of death

(Marshall 1969: 373; Barnard 1979: 71), though their supernatural abilities are not

insurmountable. These spirits can also be made to comply with good causes for

the benefit of the living people, such as bringing potency and helping healers to

cure the sick. Among the Nharo these spirits also help healers to enter trance.

Novices receive their potency from experienced ritual specialists who shoot

‘arrows-of-potency’ into their stomachs, thereby transferring n/om (Katz 1982: 44,

168). Their teachers can also take them to the Great God in the sky who then

Page 77: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

66

teaches them the techniques of harnessing potency (see Old K”xau’s testimony in

Biesele 1975: 151-174). Once put in a person, potency remains in that person for

all their life (Marshall 1969: 351). However, potency may lose its strength, or

under certain circumstances, it can wane from a person (Katz 1982: 239; also

testimonies to that effect in Keeney 1999). Hence, one of the reasons trancers visit

the Great God’s house is to replenish and harness more n/om (Keeney 1999: 59,

62, 107). As one healer said, “It [n/om] takes me up to a sacred place where I am

filled up again with spiritual strength” (Keeney 1999: 59).

The pervasiveness of supernatural potency is explainable in what it enables

medicine specialists to achieve in ritual contexts. To the Ju/’hoansi n/om is a

“death-thing” (Marshall 1999: xxxiv), meaning that it causes trance or ‘kw !i’

(‘half-death’, Marshall 1962: 250, 1969: 377; Lee 1968: 40; Lewis-Williams 1981a,

1988b: 137-138) and its visions. Generally, trance visionary experiences (see

Lewis-Williams 1992: 56-58), therefore, begin with a successful manipulation of

n/om. Such experiences include going on trans-cosmological out-body-journeys

either to encounter and remonstrate the spirits of the dead (Marshall 1969: 378) in

the spirit world or to visit God’s house to intervene and ameliorate the

mischievous supernatural interference in the fortunes of people (Walker 1996:

66). Some healers believe that in trance they are able to transform into bestial and

avian forms (D.F. Bleek 1933; Katz 1982: 100-101, 115-116; Biesele 1993: 94-98;

Keeney 1999; Lewis-Williams 1981a: 71-101) so as to engage in nocturnal hunting

activities or to visit distant camps and villages (Keeney 1999: 61; also Lewis-

Williams 1982). Although such preternatural activities and access to the spirit

world can be achieved in solitary contexts, as in dreams during sleep (Lewis-

Williams 1992; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000: 129) and special revelatory

circumstances (Biesele 1975b: 173, 1993: 67-70), the trance dance (see epigraphs to

Page 78: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

67

this chapter), perhaps due to its communal nature that creates a ‘pool’ of

potency, is the central ritual in San supernaturalism.

The San trance dance

Plate 4. A 1950s Kalahari Ju/’hoan dance (© Marshall photograph - RARI archives)

The trance dance is a key San ritual (Guenther 1999: 181) in which medicine

specialists are able to activate and manipulate supernatural potency (Barnard

1979: 72). Marshall (1969: 349; also Lewis-Williams 1976: 40) noted that, “The

central ritual event in traditional Ju/’hoan life is the…trance dance.” In

Page 79: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

68

Marshall’s (1969: 379-380) view, reiterated by Guenther (1981: 21), the dance

works at both “psychological and sociological levels” (see Barnard 1979: 68) to

enhance cohesion among individuals and groups. Some authors argue that the

dance and its songs are “the basic vehicles of transcendence, enabling curers to

achieve trance” (Biesele 1975b: 6). Similarly, Guenther (1999: 182) argues that,

“The objective of the curing dance is to achieve the state of trance (or !kia in

Ju/’hoan, Katz 1982) and thereby transcend ordinary life and reality.” He notes

that the explicit purpose of the trance dance is to heal (Guenther 1981: 21-22,

1986: 253), or as Lee (1984: 103) puts it, “healers enter trance to be able to heal the

sick.” Some shamanic rituals other than healing or curing, such as rainmaking

among the /Xam, would also have drawn potency from the dance. These key San

supernatural activities are achieved through the successful manipulation of n/om.

I argue in this chapter that since n/om is activated at the dance, the dance is

therefore primary for varied spiritual ends. The Ju/’hoan ritual specialists say

that they dance n/om, suggesting that it is the object of the dance, which then

allows them communion with the supernatural. The synergy (Katz 1982: 197-201)

of potent elements in the dance, such as the fire, medicine songs, and women’s

rhythmic clapping (Marshall 1969: 374) are all geared to activate or cause n/om to

boil in the stomachs of medicine specialists (Katz 1982; Barnard 1979: 73-75;

Marshall 1999: 68). Singing medicine songs is said to “awaken n/om” (Keeney

1999: 38, 41, 47, 60). In Ju/’hoan, ‘gam’ (‘to get up in the morning’) describes the

effect of music on potency (Marshall 1969: 352).

The dance context is very rich in potency, it is here that the concentration of n/om

is stronger than in any other situation in San life (Marshall 1969: 352). Even

women sitting around the central dance fire, singing and clapping the rhythm of

Page 80: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

69

the medicine songs are sometimes affected by the saturation of n/om to the extent

that they may shake as they sing (Keeney 1999: 111).

Fig. 7. A group with a central shaman, people clapping and ‘prowling’ spirit creatures around (Drakensberg)

The dance is also a context in which the “The activation of num in one person

stimulates the activation in others” so that it “becomes available to all” (Katz

1982: 198). Medicine specialists in such situations are able to enter trance and

healers can then cure other people, or can ‘see’ supernatural elements, such as

‘arrows of sickness’, invisible sickness in people and related mystic features not

perceivable by ordinary people.

The efficacy of the dance can be explained further by reference to some San

beliefs. Its importance does not only lie in allowing the generation and

manipulation of n/om, but it also is a context that attracts spirit beings since they

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 81: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

70

love music and enjoy watching good dancing (Marshall 1969: 349). The Great

God, or his agents (the lesser god and the spirits of the dead) may avail

themselves at dances to dispense more n/om to the healers (Marshall 1965: 271) or

just to witness the proceedings (Fig. 7). For the Nharo, the spirits of the dead

(g//ãũa sg., g//ãũa-ne pl.) present at the dance may enter into a temporary union

with healers to effect trance (Barnard 1979: 72, 75). The spiritual power animals

of healers may also emerge during dances (Keeney 1999: 71, 91). It is therefore

unsurprising that the trance dance remains the locus of San supernaturalism. The

dance draws many people together and thereby concentrating potency (Marshall

1969: 349, 352, 1999: 630; Katz 1982: 198).

In acknowledging the significance of the trance dance in the activation of

potency in order to enter the spirit world, I do not rehearse its morphology and

choreography, as these facets have been widely discussed elsewhere (e.g.,

Marshall 1962, 1969; Barnard 1979; Katz 1976, 1982). Instead, I attend to elements

in the art that have relevance to my explanation of formlings, tree and plant

motifs. Although the San social and economic life is inseparable from San

religion (all of which feature in rock art, Vinnicombe 1976; Lewis-Williams 1981a;

Maggs & Sealy 1983; Huffman 1983; Garlake 1995; Walker 1996), religion seems

to be central. Matopo rock art reveals diverse elements that link it with well

understood San religious beliefs and practices (Walker 1994, 1996). This body of

art exhibits San notions of potency and trance experiences as strongly as it does

with other southern African San arts. It depicts metaphors and symbols that

characterise the conceptual fecundity of San cosmology and thought.

Page 82: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

71

Matopo rock art in perspective

The understanding of San rock art as largely religious in nature (Lewis-Williams

1981a) relies mainly on the identification of specific features in the art and tying

these to San ethnography. Zimbabwean rock art falls within this corpus of San

art tradition. While it exhibits similar manners of depiction to the other southern

Africa San arts, it contains regional variations in subjects and use of colour. This

diversity does not entail incompatibility with the broad San belief system.

Regionality is a feature of San rock art; variations occur even in small

geographical areas. The Matopo art thus has its own distinctive characteristics.

Therefore, differences in depicted subjects and their numerical frequency

between areas are to be expected. In Matopo, variations in the graphic metaphors

include an unusual emphasis on formlings, trees and plants, and certain

powerful animals, such as giraffe and kudu. Depictions of eland and rain

creatures, common in the Drakensberg, are relatively few in Matopo. Other

smaller and rarely painted species, such as, insects, fish, eels, turtles and snakes

are also present. Walker (1996: 90) has identified many features in Matopo art

that are related to San religious beliefs and trance experiences.

Among the trance related depictions with ethnographic support are paintings of

various dancing postures and features. Diagnostic postures include: arms behind

the back, hand(s) on head or hip, bending over, squatting and kneeling on all

fours. Some of these postures have been widely described and explained from

the Drakensberg rock art. Trance related features include: nasal hemorrhage,

lines from the top of heads, necks and armpits, extra limbs, hooves on human

figures, elongated bodies, hairs standing on end, therianthropes and other

conflations, infibulation and others. These postures and features are also found

Page 83: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

72

in Matopo and cannot be explained in simplistic and narrative terms. Nor can the

‘anything goes’ approach help us understand them. These are better understood

as metaphors and symbols deriving from the San religious beliefs rather than

straightforward depictions. Because the painted contexts of formlings and trees

exhibit these features, I refer to them in later chapters.

These features and postures inextricably tie the art to San beliefs and symbolism

concerning potency and trance. Garlake (1995: 199) showed recently that

Zimbabwean San art is linked to trance symbolism. He has identified a range of

similar features and postures in Mashonaland and called them “emblems”

related to trance (ibid.: 199). Walker (1996: 77) concludes that the Matopo art is

magico-religious in nature, generally showing trance-related details and

religious symbolism. The existence of these features in Matopo art, which has

been demonstrated to be several millennia old, implies a great antiquity of San

religious ideology and demonstrates continuities into the present San beliefs

(Lewis-Williams 1984).

This demonstration of broad continuities in San beliefs in Matopo and the

ethnographic present comes from the dating evidence. Walker (1987, 1994, 1996)

dated the Matopo archaeological record and showed that rock art dates between

at least 10, 000 BP and 1, 500 BP. It is therefore probably older than the well

studied and well understood South African rock art and even the ethnographic

corpus that has informed our understanding of the art. During this time span San

religious beliefs would not have remained a static and monolithic ideology.

Archaeological evidence shows that the contact period, which in South Africa is

the pre-colonial arrival of Khoekhoe- and Bantu-speaking groups from 2, 000 BP

and more recently the European settlement in the seventeenth century, became a

Page 84: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

73

force that impinged on the San way of life. In the Drakensberg, Colin Campbell

(1986, 1987) demonstrated how the arrival of new people transformed Bushman

social conditions and formations. And this evidence is strongly represented in

South African art. In Matopo, Walker argues that the Khoekhoe herders arrived

around 2, 000 BP. Later, around 1, 500 BP, the Iron Age Bantu-speaking agro-

pastoralists arrived and introduced their own finger-daubing art tradition

(Walker 1987: 146). The bulk of San art was executed prior to this contact phase

(Walker 1987: 143), which marked the end of the Matopo San art tradition.

Contact therefore appears to have had an insignificant impact on the bulk of the

Matopo art. In spite of the claims that Matopo art also depicts Iron Age material

cultural objects (Cooke 1963, 1964a, 1964b, 1965), this art is largely devoid of

contact imagery. San art is not simply a record of objects or mundane events, but

elements of contact are depicted in some areas where the San experienced

sustained contact with Khoekhoe-speakers (Parkington 1984), Bantu-speaking

groups and European settlers. Contact imagery in South Africa includes, sheep,

cattle, shields, horses, wagons, ships, guns and other introduced material objects

(Huffman 1983; Parkington et al. 1986; Yates et al. 1993; Campbell 1987; Anderson

1994; Mguni 1997), but these are rare or absent in Matopo.

Even where San rock art does depict introduced subjects, this need not imply

fundamental changes in the San ideology and belief systems. Symbolic and

metaphorical continuities have been noted in some parts of southern Africa.

Thomas Huffman (1983) has shown how sheep in Zimbabwean rock art, like

eland, carried symbolic connotations of power because of their fat. Equally, in

the Drakensberg, herds of cattle are depicted with eland in their midst (Campbell

1987; Hall 1994: 75-80) and they were placed within a similar conceptual

framework as eland. As cattle became increasingly important for the San, they

Page 85: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

74

acquired conceptually an equivalent symbolic status to eland (Campbell 1987:

76). A battle painting in the Drakensberg showing European settlers clashing

with the San depicts incidents of the late nineteenth-century (Dowson 1993).

Literally, it can be regarded as a straightforward record of historical events, but

the details show that this, and similar ‘historical scenes,’ are also set within a

shamanistic context. Contact imagery was therefore just as constrained and

influenced by ritual, belief and symbolism as other parts of the San art tradition.

With the introduction of new subjects, the painted contexts appear to have

remained constant and evoke the shamanistic character of San art.

Formlings are one subject whose manner of depiction has remained fairly

constant over time. They also ‘chart’ aspects of the San religious ideology that

have remained broadly similar over time and great distances. I argue that their

formal and contextual coherence implies that they are based on physical world

subjects. Like antelope, because they were based on a natural form, their shape

was constrained and therefore not open to significant manipulation through

time. However, slight variations occur in their painted contexts and associations,

as new (sometimes idiosyncratic) aspects of their symbolism were introduced,

but these also would be explicable in terms of a unified conceptual framework.

In order to consider the symbolism of formlings, one must understand the San

graphic rules of placing imagery in painted contexts. The relationships of

different images either in juxtapositions or superimpositions were not random,

but were created following rules and conventions, which I discuss in the next

chapter. The ethnographic information is crucial in piecing together and

understanding these relationships. It is now axiomatic that many elements of San

art are unexplainable by superficial juxtaposition of selected motifs with San

Page 86: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

75

myths and testimonies. Studies must demonstrate clearly the links and

connections between the ethnographic data and individual features from the

painted contexts.

In this same spirit, Lewis-Williams (1972) used concepts of syntax and grammar

in the early 1970s to discern rules that structured San art. He argued that the

structure he found showed the construction of sets or layers of meaning within

the art. Rather than generating meaning from left (initial element) to right

(subsequent series of elements), as grammar does in language, the build-up of

images on painted surfaces was at right angles to the rock face. The initial

element, directly on the rock, determined what went above and around it. The

process of overlying images was called superpositioning and the process of

lateral contextual association was called juxtapositioning. While acknowledging

the problems of discerning which images are uppermost or lowermost and the

time lapse between different layers, a significant realization was that, rather than

images developing in a manner like rock accretions in talus slopes, artists

deliberately chose which elements went together so as to create symbolic

meaning. Later, Lewis-Williams (1992) analysed two panels from the

Drakensberg and the Free State layer by layer as developmental graphic

statements. He employed criteria of; shared action, linking action, similar paint,

similar ‘style,’ and similar subject matter to conceptualise sets of imagery (Lewis-

Williams 1992: 9). Specific features such as lines also linked the seemingly

disparate images in complex panels. Discerning such relationships is crucial in

the consideration of what constitutes the painted contexts of formlings and trees.

These relationships and the connections they have with the ethnographic data

enable the reconstruction of meaning in the paintings.

Page 87: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

76

The observation that meaning was constructed in a structured manner was thus

made possible. But to tease out metaphors and symbols contained in this

structure required more than mere observation. Each must be examined within

its context and explained by reference to San ethnography. A part of this process

that has attracted criticism has been the way images and image clusters have

been chosen for analysis and interpretation. The criticism is that researchers

define their sets or ‘units of analysis’ in a piecemeal manner, which then renders

their conclusions biased and inadequate. I now turn to this criticism and I show

that San artistic conventions of juxtaposing and superimposing elements (as

established by Lewis-Williams’s syntactic rock art studies), if properly

understood, can guide us into what contexts and associations were intended by

the artists and subsequently to recognise the meaning of the paintings.

Defining ‘units of analysis’ in rock art research

The major criticism levelled at the new ethnographically informed methodology

is the way writers define their ‘units of analysis’ (Nettleton 1985 conference

paper), that is, the manner in which specific images or image clusters are

conceptualized and extracted from their original panels for analysis. I accept that

this can be a problem, for example, many early writers and copyists were

captivated by the unusual, the well preserved and the beautiful paintings in the

art and this created a serious and detrimental bias within their observations. For

example, when Cooke (1971: 19) explained a panel depicting a tree and two

therianthropes, he completely overlooked the exaggerated emanations under

their armpits. These features, as I show later, are fundamental to understanding

the proper meaning of this panel.

Page 88: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

77

The omission of fine details either in copying the art or in interpretation can

indeed have a serious negative impact on the value of research, but all current

researchers accept and work within this knowledge. Our current understanding

of San rock art is such that we recognise that it is often detailed features, such as,

distinctive postures, erect hairs, streamers, eared serpents, dying postures,

epistaxis, and some peculiar gestures, that inform interpretation (Lewis-Williams

1984: 227).

Observing features carefully is clearly key, but does this mean we must examine

everything together? What are the implications of drawing out particular

elements within a panel for the purposes of analysis? At times, this can also be a

problem. A case in point is Pager’s use of a formling from Mutoko to argue that

formlings represented “combs of bees’ nests” (Pager 1973: 5, fig. 5). Three years

later, Pager (1976: 3, fig. 2) used the same image to suggest that southern African

depictions of “bees’ combs” were “extremely similar” to what he described as

“four scutiforms” from the cave of Altamira, in Spain. In this later use of the

motif, Pager deliberately omitted the outline that encloses the four oval-shaped

cores of the Mutoko motif to make it resemble the Spanish “four scutiforms.”

Yet, outlines are one of the crucial identifying features of the subject matter of

formlings and, when examined closely, they rule out the beehive explanation for

most formlings. Mischievous selectivity therefore can certainly undermine

interpretation.

And yet, almost all writers today work from single figures and single contexts to

complex panels and multiple associations. In this, they are consciously selecting

sets of imagery or ‘analytical units’ based on specific features needing

explication. Unlike earlier studies (Cooke 1964; Lee & Woodhouse 1970), such

Page 89: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

78

selection is not random, but is guided by what questions are being asked by

which theoretical framework.

Yet, uncovering meaning in individual depictions is no easy task. Individual

depictions most often have complex contexts, but complexity of context must not

be confused with complexity of meaning. Visual complexities of painted contexts

can hold the key to understanding the metaphoric complexities of meaning. In

this regard, Stone Age and Iron Age studies provide a simple analogy; if a site

yields two stone flints or potsherds, it is often not as informative as one yielding

large amounts of the same material. Many kinds of analyses are possible in larger

contexts, as these offer far more information in their varied associations. Put

simply, complex sites are better for the purposes of analysis. If one or two

scrapers or potsherds are encountered at a single component site, one can only

make informed surmises based on the knowledge learned from their occurrence

in other more complex contexts and sequences. In the same way we can hope to

interpret small simple rock art sites on the basis of knowledge we gain at larger

more complex ones. Layers upon layers of archaeological deposit thus constitute

‘layers of meaning’. In rock art, more complex panels and their varied ‘layers of

meaning’ have a firmer chance of interpretation than less complex ones, or single

images. Contrary to archaeological stratigraphy where later layers accumulate

without regard to earlier accumulations, in rock art later generations of artists

took into account the works of their predecessors (see Lewis-Williams 1972) and

their own work was conditioned by what had gone before. It is therefore

pertinent that I anaylse and tease out ‘layers of meaning’ in the more complex

formling depictions with their opulent symbolism.

Page 90: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

79

In this approach, complex panels and contexts are conceived differently from the

idea of “larger panoramic contexts” advocated by Anitra Nettleton (1985: 52).

Nettleton (1985: 50-53) criticises some rock art research for being superficial

because of a “tendency to isolate elements from larger paintings”, making

“arbitrary omissions and selections”, characterised by “indifference, arrogance or

carelessness”. Such criticisms are valid if levelled against earlier descriptive rock

art studies. Considering the proficiency of current recording and field methods

(Loubser & den Hoed 1991), this inveigh against rock art researchers is

misplaced. Drawing on history of art, which Nettleton claims is “fundamentally

different” from the archaeological perspective, she proposes an alternative that

considers the “compositional totality” of rock art sites.

To underscore her point, she selects clusters (not the totality) of imagery from

Pager’s copies of Sebaaieni Shelter in Ndedema Gorge. This was based on the

assumption that the ‘panorama’ was complete. In the proposed alternative,

meaning is argued to lie in “interrelationships within the whole panorama” as

opposed to “individual elements of the painting” (ibid.: 52). It is apparent that in

this view “the painting” is conceptualised as a complete and self-contained work,

the “individual elements” of which can be treated synchronously as a whole.

This view is misleading especially when approaching densely painted and

complex panels. By contrast, in an archaeological sense, a ‘painting’ can consist

of a single small figure or very complex groups that may be up to 60 or more

figures (Walker 1996: 60) in an open-ended or boundary-less context. A panel is a

combination of a series of paintings, each of which builds, contests and changes

the meaning of the whole. We therefore must not see San paintings as completed

and ‘packaged’ products (cf. a framed artwork in any modern building) waiting

to be tackled in their totality. On the contrary, the art as it appears to us today is

Page 91: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

80

a product of generations of artists who engaged in a process of meaning

construction that reflects both shared and individual concerns.

In response to Nettleton’s criticism, I argue that focused studies on specific

imagery, such as of formlings and trees, in the case of the present study, cannot

benefit from an attempt to explain every image at sites in which these images

occur. Such an approach would be practically impossible and vacuous.

Analysing defined image clusters and in some cases individual images in their

contexts, reveals underlying conceptual principles and how these can be fitted

into the larger conceptual framework of San rock art. In this process an attempt

to explain the totality of imagery at sites is not an imperative. One simply applies

a carefully conceived systematic sampling procedure that feeds into questions

that need explanation. To achieve this, contrary to Nettleton’s proposal, one need

not examine or study every single image at a site. Even modern archaeological

excavations hardly ever exhume whole sites in their totality, except under special

circumstances, to explain some aspects of past human cultures. Equally, and

closer to Nettleton’s background, art history does not look at all Western art to

explain cubism. Nor does an art historian deal with every detail in a painting.

Somewhat contradictorily, Nettleton, in suggesting what a fruitful approach

should be, divides what she calls “panoramas” into “four sections” (Nettleton

1985: 53), and perceives “arrangement…in a series of horizontal zones which

appear to be kept quite distinct from each other” (ibid.: 54). The perception of

such categories evidently hinges upon the same archaeological principles that

rock art researchers use to conceptualise their ‘analytical units’. Her own

groupings of Sebaaeini Shelter panels are no different from what she argues to be

“isolation of elements from larger paintings” in other approaches. She therefore

Page 92: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

81

reinscribes in her own platform the very weaknesses she means to transcend as

her “zones” or “groups” are essentially defined the same way that archaeologists

discern image clusters or panels. Archaeologists approach rock art with

questions and, in this, they do not set out to find answers for, or to explain,

everything at once. From the identification of a focus of study there follows an

attempt to discern clusters, relationships and contexts that would aid

interpretation. This enterprise is not always an easy task.

In sum, there are no methodological flaws inherent in building an explanation

that deals with one image cluster or one type of image at a time. The flaws come

in asking the wrong questions or in taking a theoretical stance that is unhelpful

to the subject under study.

In this study, I therefore focus on formlings and botanical motifs and clusters of

imagery associated with them, as collected from my study area, the Matopo

Hills. I attend closely to the painted contexts, an element in which many previous

studies have not given adequate attention. I use images found in richer contexts

and which are therefore more readily understood to offer insights into even

those isolated formlings and botanical motifs that are difficult to interpret as

individual images. As some have argued, the significance of any representation

is in its context (Lewis-Williams 1972: 53). Venturing into discerning contexts and

what subject matter is depicted in formlings, requires familiarity with the artistic

conventions of San rock art. I therefore move on to a brief formal analysis of the

San manner of depiction and the way San artists represent subjects in their art.

Page 93: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

82

Chapter Four

Representation and ‘abstraction’ in San rock art

One cannot but only speculate on the personality of the artist who created this painting. Here was an extraordinary person, whose mind could leave the naturalistic tradition of his art to reach out into an ethereal world of abstraction, centuries before the time and thousands of miles from the place of Klee, Mondrian, Braque, and other abstract painters of the [twentieth-] century (Mason 1958: 360).

Early researchers, schooled mostly in Western art traditions, viewed San art with

the expectation that the pictures should convey subject matter and expected that

the subject of a ‘good’ picture should be readily recognisable and apprehensible.

If a picture was not ‘mimetic’ or seemed to lack a recognisable subject, then it

was designated abstract or a ‘non-realistic’ depiction. Because the import of an

abstract image can only be penetrated through direct comment from the artist

and informed target viewers, a depiction inferred to be abstract in prehistoric art

was therefore unknowable because the San artists and their contemporaries had

long since disappeared. Early studies of formlings, trees and plants operated

within these general assumptions. Referring to formlings, Mason (1958: 363)

remarked that “Perhaps it is best to assume that the artists intended nothing

more than a pleasing design as a contrast or background to their naturalistic

figures.” As I have shown, even recently it has been restated that formlings are

“abstract designs” (Garlake 1987d, 1995). Equally, the fact that trees and plants

are usually schematized beyond the possibility of species recognition has led to

Page 94: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

83

superficial interpretations, with suppositions that their meaning has been lost in

their abstraction. In contrast to these approaches, I show that resemblance was

not a necessary condition for representation and also discard the notion of

abstraction in San art. I suggest a useful approach that foregrounds San picture-

making conventions, specifically for images with subject matter that appears

impenetrable, such as formlings.

San picturing conventions

An understanding of the picturing conventions governing San depiction and

cultural apprehension of their art is the necessary starting point for any reading

of San rock art subject matter. Picturing conventions are the principles

concerning the logical choices that artists make in turning a subject into a picture.

Prehistoric image making principles have been explored using an archaeological

framework in a forthcoming paper “The A-B-C of rock-art: geometric

fundamentals to the archaeological study of ancient pictures” (Chippindale, in

press). In A-B-C formalism the fundamentals are sated thus: a 3-dimensional

shape of a subject (A) is subjected to a systematic transformation (B) to generate a

2-dimensional shape (C), as a picture of (A). This creates a ‘picture problem’,

how to turn a 3-dimensional shape (A) into a 2-dimensional shape (C). To

transform a shape that has volume into one that does not have volume is

necessarily reductive. Some elements of the subject must be lost in the picture.

The artist’s choice then concerns what information to retain and what to lose.

However, depiction also allows the addition or emphasis of features. Small but

significant subjects can be made bigger, while powerful things can be omitted or

dealt with in a special way. In this enterprise, artists of different cultures deal

Page 95: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

84

with the ‘picture problem’ in different ways depending on what a depiction is

intended to show. Some writers argue rightly that the choice of how depictions

are executed is dictated by the need to achieve purpose (B. Smith 1998: 213).

In analysing formlings the understanding of conventions chosen by the artists is

one way of getting to the subject matter and symbolism (B. Smith 1998: 219).

Formal analysis in A-B-C formalism is ideal for pictures whose subject matter is

known or self-evident, in which case, B can be recovered by seeing how (A) was

adapted to make (C). Formlings present a special case for this analysis in that

they stand as (C), our archaeological given picture, and (A), the subject matter, is

unknown. (B) can be discovered by(A). For formlings we have (C), we can work

out (B) (based on our knowledge of principles used for subjects such as, for

example, kudu and eland and other common subjects in the art) and thereby

discover (A).

To consider the (B) of San rock art, I begin with a consideration of Jan

Deregowski’s (1995, but see reviews by Clegg 1995b; Halverson 1995; also B.

Smith 1998) views on picture making. Deregowski (1984, 1995) invokes

Attneave’s (1954) principles of typical outlines in which, it is argued that points

of rapid change in outline depictions contain the greatest amount of information

on the subject. Corners of a triangle, for example, are points of rapid change in

the direction of its perimeter and they define, geometrically, the shape of the

outline. According to Deregowski the “amount of information at any point of

[the subject’s] surface is proportional to the rate of change of curvature of the

surface at that point” (Deregowski 1995: 5). Outlines passing through such points

of information concentration on the object, therefore, represent it better than

those passing through other less informative points. Hence, their transfer onto a

Page 96: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

85

flat surface makes a better picture. While the subject orientation in familiar

aspects may be essential for its recognition in a depiction, the more of these

points are in a depiction, the more typical and recognisable the subject becomes

in a depiction. I argue that picture making is more complicated than this, and

that this is especially clear in the case of formlings.

According to Deregowski, a ventro-dorsal longitudinal section through an

antelope creates a ‘better’ picture since it passes through more points of

information concentration. Side-on animal views do indeed dominate most arts.

Deregowski also argues that the frequent viewpoints of reptiles and amphibians

depicted from above can be explained in the same way. Some might say that

such small creatures are painted from above because they are often viewed from

above, but this does not hold for all things seen from above. Cats and fish are

seen from above but are painted side-on. Although very often, Deregowski’s

predicted planes are those depicted, this is not always the case. These planes are

‘normal’ (Clegg 1987; B. Smith 1998) and not universal. In fact there are many

examples of arts around the world that do not use the normal plane. As

Halverson (1995: 14) points out what constitutes a good picture depends on what

is wanted, and “maximal points of concentration are not necessarily optimal.”

Deregowski’s argument is premised on the supposition that picture making

involves mimicking “as closely as possible” the subject. This may be true for

many art traditions, hence the common depiction of Deregowski’s predicted

planes. But, the picturing purpose is rarely as simple as a wish for mere

depiction. Other factors are at play and these can have a strong influence on

which aspects of the subject are chosen for depiction. Sometimes subject

recognition is not desired, such as in Cheŵa Nyau or Chinamwali rock art where

Page 97: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

86

the messages are secret and the art is designed so that it cannot be read by

outsiders (B. Smith 1998, 2001). Our (B) can therefore hide as well as reveal. As

well as superficial subject matter, most subjects carry multiple levels of deeper

symbolism. Picturing allows symbolic aspects of the subject to be highlighted or

hidden. (B) can thus be a complex process full of choices conditioned by the

picturing purpose, itself operating within an understood framework of

conventions.

With this mind, let us now look at the (B) of San rock art. With the understanding

of symbolism in San art came the realisation that San depictions are contorted in

different ways to emphasise significant aspects in known subjects with symbolic

value. Features are painted to look odd because they are being emphasised. One

example is the gross exaggeration of dewlaps in most depictions of eland. The

dewlap is a distinctive feature of eland, but it was also important because of its

large amounts of fat, hence it was emphasised visually. The large dewlap also

connotes the anomalous nature of eland relating to their sexual ambivalence

(Dowson 1988: 122-124); eland are the only antelope where bulls possess more fat

than females (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 72).

In the same way that all great symbolic mediators in San cosmology the eland is

an ambiguous animal, and its symbolism did not lie with how naturalistic the

depiction was. This symbolism lay in the emphasis of specific features of

significance. In addition, Thomas Dowson (1988) noted that other features in the

depictions of eland, albeit less commonly painted, relate to the dying metaphor

of trance. These include the extended hind leg, lifted tail and defecation (Dowson

1988: 118). These behavioural traits are known zoologically (Pager 1971: 18) to

accompany the death of an eland. These variations would have been well

Page 98: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

87

understood, as they are congruent with the San cognitive system and the artistic

conventions.

Another example is that of kudu, the most depicted antelope in Zimbabwean

rock art. Kudu are largely conventionalized through depictions of large near-

rhombic ears and elongated necks for cows while bulls carry twisted horns and

thickset necks covered in exaggerated mane (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.3). In the

southern parts of Zimbabwe and northern parts of South Africa specific and

consistent conventions were employed to emphasise aspects of kudu symbolism.

Artists used colour to draw attention to features that carried symbolic meaning.

The inner parts of the ears are often accentuated with red pigment while the

genital areas of kudu cows (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.3) are emphasised in red pigment

(Eastwood & Cnoops 1999: 114). During oestrus, the vulvas of real kudu cows

become slightly swollen and acquire a reddish tinge (ibid.: 114). Artists therefore

exaggerated this feature and painted over areas that exceed the confines of the

vulvas. These features, together with some diagnostic postures, such as the

lowered heads for females, add to the conventions used by the artists to

emphasise a unified complex of beliefs and concepts concerning fertility and

marriageability within San gender relations. For northern Zimbabwe, Garlake

(1995) has suggested that an exaggerated mane on kudu bulls connotes a quality

that transcends maleness, such as aggression signifying a heightened state of

n/om, since their large twisted horns, primary male sex markers, are also shown.

Kudu, like eland, possess /k:önde, an excessive and harmful concentration of

potency (D.F. Bleek 1932: 237; Marshall 1957).

On botanical motifs, roots (geotropic elements) and branches (phototropic

elements) are exaggerated (Figs 22, 23). Details of leaves and flowers are seldom

Page 99: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

88

painted, but the accuracy to species exhibited in one motif (Kirkia acuminata, see

Coulson & Campbell 2000: fig. 91) shows that artists were capable of rendering

such detail with precision. So, the emphasis of some elements of the subject, and

not others, relates to their significance in San thought. Another feature in

addition to the presence and absence in San art that can aid subject recognition

its embellishment. In Matopo, a line motif embellishes depictions of trees and

plants. Perhaps this motif, dividing the root forms from the trunk and branches,

draws attention to the underground and above ground realms.

The embellishment of images shows that the repertoire of San artistic skills was

not restricted to reproducing typically informative outlines or views or photo-

perfect naturalism in depictions. Artists embellished their depictions using

salient subject features that would not normally be visible from the plane of

observation used in the rest of the picture. Moreover, some of these features were

non-physical in character. These would include, for example, infibulation on men

and the line motif, now understood to depict the commonly held San beliefs

about “threads of light” and shamanic journeys (Lewis-Williams et al. 2000: 131).

In the south-eastern mountains this motif is embellished with white dots on the

edges, probably to capture the essence of the entoptic phenomena of “endless

chains of brilliant white dots” (ibid.: 133) that are integral to these shamanic

pathways. In the Western Cape and parts of Zimbabwe (but see Garlake 1995: fig

40), this motif is indicated only as a red line without dots.

Similarly, in the Drakensberg and some parts of the Eastern Cape, paintings of

cattle snouts embellished with small projections have been observed (Hall 1994:

80). While these could be thongs or similar attachments, our knowledge of San

beliefs about capturing and controlling rain-animals using reins or thongs

Page 100: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

89

reveals that these represent concepts relating to rain-making (ibid.: 81). Similarly,

lines emanating from the mouths or snouts of antelope, human figures and a

dying antelope-eared snake in the Linton Panel would have been understood in

terms of the non-ordinary reality of trance. Indeed, more examples of San ways

of depiction can be drawn, but I now turn to ethnographically recorded San

picture making. This case reveals that in order to understand San depictions such

as formlings, we must avoid guessing at their subject matter based on our

outsiders’ worldview and expectations of how representations should look.

In the 1960s some !Kõ boys were asked to draw plants, and as it was during a

drought they drew from memory (Heinz & Maguire 1974: 18). Their drawings

were assessed as “vaguely resembl[ing] the intended subjects”, and that they

incorrectly depicted characteristic morphological features of drawn plants (ibid.:

18). According to these authors, the drawings had “serious scientific

shortcomings” (Heinz & Maguire 1974: 19) “in terms of conventional

representation.” They were thus unable specifically to interpret the figures. But,

upon showing the drawings to other !Kõ for comments in the absence of the

drawers, in every case they were specifically identified and immediately related

to the appropriate plants depicted (Heinz & Maguire 1974: 18-19).

Maguire, had (on a separate instance in 1963), requested some !Kõ people to

draw a bulbous plant (Dipcadi sp.) and a finger drawing on the soft sand was

promptly made. It comprised a “circle, and surmounting the circle but clearly

unconnected with it, three equally spaced short, vertical and parallel lines”

(Heinz & Maguire 1974: 19). Later still, on another occasion the same drawer was

asked to illustrate the same plant, as her earlier “coarse illustration” markedly

deviated from “any conventional representation” and “without hesitation she

Page 101: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

90

repeated exactly her earlier illustration of the plant” (ibid.: 19). In the light of my

opening sentence to this chapter, these observations are interesting. The despair

of these researchers was borne out of their expectations that San picture-making

uses principles that are similar to Western depiction; hence their repeated phrase

“conventional representation.”

However “unscientific” or non-representational the !Kõ drawings appeared to

these authors, their folks recognized the intended subjects immediately. This

point reinforces the idea that San artistic conventions structured depictions in

ways that we must understand prior to interpretation. Early studies of formlings

were unsuccessful largely because of their lack of appreciation of this factor.

Most writers erroneously sought superficial resemblances to match formlings

without first examining the principles of this art and their conclusions were

accordingly flawed.

Perhaps therefore we have difficulties recognizing formlings because their

depiction was conditioned less by the desire to produce facsimile copies of the

subject of than by the wish to capture those elements of the subject that had

deeper symbolic meanings.

Aesthetics and abstraction

Two points arise from this consideration of Deregowski’s ideas that require

further discussion. These are notions of, a. aesthetics and, b. abstraction. Early

writers fore-grounded aesthetics in southern African San rock art. Even as late as

the 1990s some writers argued that the finesse and detail in the art meant that it

could not have been executed for anything other than pure pleasure (Willcox

Page 102: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

91

1984, 1990). The beauty of this art is beyond dispute, but its beauty does not

explain its meaning and purpose. The aesthetic view presents a twofold problem.

It downplays metaphysical symbolic values, which transcend the extent to which

motifs retain fidelity to nature. Again, because finesse was measured against

naturalistic figurative qualities, if a prehistoric image was inferred to be

‘unrealistic’, the implication was that it was subject-less. Although unstated, this

view was premised on a structuralist dichotomy that a naturalistic image which

equals ‘realism’, and occurs in opposition with, a non-naturalistic image equals

‘abstract’/schematic. This neglects the subtlety of San picture making, it ignores

the complex set of picturing choices that operate in San art. This view left most

early research inevitably superficial. In contrast to this reading, I argue that, for

the San, images meant what they meant whether or not they possessed

naturalistic features. Let us consider the specific implications of the reading of

some San art as abstract because this is of concern to my analysis of formlings.

Subjects

From our current understanding of San rock art it is evident that subject matter

may be non-physical as much as it may be physical. There is no strict boundary

between these two worlds for the San. Even in instances where depicted subjects

can be discerned as evidently non-physical (e.g., fantastic creatures), there still is,

to some extent, adherence to the material world in the sense that the forms are

amalgams of recognizable real world attributes. This should be expected, as the

visions of the spirit world seen by San trancers, just like our dreams, are derived

from every-day experiences. Like physical world depictions, spirit world images

Page 103: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

92

indicate a great amount of constancy in their conformity to San picture-making

conventions.

Fig. 8. An infibulated therianthrope carrying a bow, ?quiver, several fly switches is surrounded by bees (Pager copy- RARI archives)

An example is a motif in San art that is, for want of a better term, called

‘infibulation’ (Fig. 8, Breuil 1948; Willcox 1978, 1984: 142, 260) or the ‘penis

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 104: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

93

emblem’ (Garlake 1995: 49-50, 58, 82, 136), or penis additament (Willcox 1978;

Walker 1996: 89, 90). Although their shapes and embellishments vary widely,

these motifs are usually depicted as bars across or appendages on the penises of

human figures. In spite of the allusions these terms suggest, this varied motif

does not have natural or cultural material correlates amongst San communities.

Can it, therefore, be justifiably referred to as abstract or non-depictional because,

to us, it appears to lack naturalistic subject matter?

This motif may have been a straightforward depiction of a metaphysically

informed subject, as real to the San as the kudu (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.3), termites

(Figs 13, 15), bees, therianthropes (Fig. 8), rain creatures (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1)

and trance buck that are common in the San art of southern Africa. This

collapsing of the physical with the metaphysical, of iconic/non–iconic or

mimetic/non–mimetic exposes the concept of abstract as permeated with foreign

art values. In San beliefs, tales, cosmology and iconography, the visionary and

the physical clearly interdigitate. ‘Infibulation’ is one case where caution must be

heeded that, if we think we can recognize the subject of a depiction, we can be

wrong and the subject may have a non-physical origin or context and special

symbolism none of which we can read without insider knowledge (Vinnicombe

1976; Chippindale in press).

The idea of subjects without physical world manifestation brings me to another

significant element in San art, the use of geometric designs. Formlings have been

read as “geometric designs” (Garlake 1995: 32) and, therefore, as abstract. I now

turn to consider the use of geometric forms and abstraction in San rock art. Those

geometric forms that occur in the art have mostly been shown to be entoptic

designs. B. Smith and Ouzman (in press) have recently shown that Khoekhoe

Page 105: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

94

groups made those geometric designs that do not fit into the entoptic repertoire,

they argue that other than entoptics, San art does not have a geometric

component.

Entoptics are mental images generated by the human central nervous system

under altered states of consciousness (Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1988). They

include zigzags, dots, grids, lines (meandering or sets) and catenary U-shapes.

The range of these forms has been established in laboratory experiments, and all

people are capable of perceiving these forms. In San art, both in engravings and

the paintings, geometric motifs have been identified that follow these mental

geometric forms (ibid.: 205). B. Smith and Ouzman note that although entoptics

are found throughout the San rock art distribution they are not numerous.

Although entoptics are geometric they are not in the true sense of the word

abstract, like other things in San art they were ‘seen’ by the painter. For the San

these were things seen en route to and in their spirit world.

Formlings do not appear to follow any of the six key forms that are known as

entoptic phenomena (Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1988). There may be elements

in their form that enclose or resemble entoptics as there are in many subjects

(e.g., beehives, giraffe markings etc.), but these are not pure representations of

entoptic forms. Even if one accepts that formlings comprise geometric elements,

such as, oval, elliptical or oblong cores these are not entoptics.

To the entoptic repertoire Dowson (1989: 91-92) added some dot and fleck motifs.

He intertwines neuropsychology and San ethnography to argue that these motifs

represent potency. About these dots and flecks, Dowson (1989: 92) states, “there

is no reason to assume…that shaman-artists chose, arbitrarily, some abstract

form to symbolise supernatural potency”. Instead, he argues that this is an

Page 106: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

95

example of how San art motifs are comprised of entoptic and natural forms and

amalgams of the two. The San cosmos is an inseparable amalgamation of the

natural and the spirit realms. Many spirit world creatures look the same as

creatures as found in this world (Biesele 1993: 94). Spirit eland and other

supernatural creatures are said to come to the dances (Beisele 1975a: 170; Lewis-

Williams 1981a: 52) and the trancers, or at times even ordinary people present at

dances may see them (Keeney 1999).

Ritual specialists believe that they can also ‘see’ the animals after which their

n/om is named lurking in the darkness beyond the dance firelight (Lewis-

Williams 1980: 472). Even the gods and the spirits of the dead come to witness

the dance proceedings and trancers can see them. With this intermingling of

‘spirit world’ and ‘material world’ beings and creatures, it should be no surprise

that the artists juxtaposed imagery from both realms in their depictions (Figs 7,

8). San paintings therefore do not show abstract designs. Although visionary

things may appear ‘abstract’ or ‘non-realistic’ to outsiders, to the San these were

real objects (Lewis-Williams 1986a).

San rock art is now understood largely to concern religious metaphors and

symbolism. Formlings and tree motifs can therefore be expected to be vehicles of

symbolism. And symbols are not arbitrary in San art (and many other art

traditions). Graphic natural forms through which symbolism is expressed are

based on the natural properties of those physical subjects chosen by the artists.

Although we do not fully understand the nature of how symbolism and related

natural models operate in San art, more knowledge has been gained in recent

years. Faunal species are symbols in San beliefs (Lewis-Williams & Biesele 1978;

Page 107: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

96

Biesele 1993) and have been shown to be powerful graphic metaphors and

symbols in rock art (Lewis-Williams 1981a).

In rock art animals are often attended by diagnostic characteristics that derive

from their natural behavioural traits or the San understanding of these

behaviours in terms of the non-ordinary reality of trance. It is common to find

depictions of antelope, birds, snakes and other animals with features such as:

lowered or raised heads, raised tails, crossed legs, hairs standing on end, entoptic

phenomena incorporated into their bodies, reclining, emanations and many

others. Therianthropy, also common in the art, shows animal-to-human, animal-

to-animal and formling-vegetal conflations (Figs 8, 21). Juxtapositions of people

with naturalistic or contorted antelope depictions connote the shamanic ‘taking

on of potency’ from those powerful species. To understand how natural subjects

become vehicles of symbolism, I now consider the concept of ‘natural models’

using cross-cultural examples.

Natural models

In explaining how formlings and trees are vehicles of symbolism, I advocate the

idea of ‘natural models’ as an epistemological tool to penetrate their symbolism.

One researcher who has linked symbolism with natural models is David Whitley

(2000). Whitley and his colleagues (1999: 223) argue that ‘natural models’ provide

an interpretative key for unlocking aspects of prehistoric belief systems and

religions. ‘Natural models’ are physical phenomena (organic or inorganic) with

observable characteristics that structure cognitive processes in some societies.

The properties of these phenomena model societal values and ritual processes.

Page 108: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

97

The notion of ‘natural models’ has long been accepted in archaeological thought

(Vinnicombe 1976; Lewis-Williams 1981a; Wilbert 1997), however, these studies

have not explicitly defined this notion. It is only in the recent work of Whitley

and his colleagues in Mojave Desert that the idea has been formulated so that its

true value is revealed. Whitley and colleagues offer a key insight that religion

and symbolism are founded not on irrational beliefs or psychological impulses,

but instead on logic that is based on the observation of the operation of natural

systems. In this section I explore the derivation of symbolism from nature and

their encoding in the cosmology and belief systems of societies including the

southern African San.

Current anthropological research shows that “traditional symbols, beliefs and

rituals have their origin in observations of the physical properties of the ‘natural

world’” (Whitley et al. 1999: 222). These studies discard the belief within the

empiricist and processual paradigms in anthropology and archaeology that the

so-called unquantifiable cognitive or epiphenomenal aspects of symbolism, belief

and ritual, were sterile grounds for research. On the contrary, the logic upon

which systems of symbolism and belief in traditional societies are constructed

and structured is built on models provided by natural phenomena and their

palpable physical properties. Therefore these cultural systems are “as logical as

the workings of an ecological system, because it is just these kinds of natural

systems from which they are…conceptually derived and organized” (Whitley et

al. 1999: 222). Where symbolic art traditions have developed, as amongst the San,

it is evident that the focus on conceptual associations expressed in the imagery

was highlighted by a graphic emphasis on elements from natural phenomena.

Artists were not working within a naturalism in which mimicking the natural

form was the end point; yet they were not free and unconstrained. Rather, they

Page 109: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

98

were working within a different, but also strong, defining and robust natural

order and sense.

The southern African San chose subjects from natural phenomena—animals and

plant forms—to convey symbolism. Their cosmology or worldview defined the

process of symbolising. To understand the cognitive complexities of San

cosmology, and therefore of San perceptions about animals, trees and plants and

their ecology, it is important to examine the way the San interpreted their

universe. For the San, not only were the animals and plants important

economically as sources of food, water and other secondary resources; they were

also spiritually significant subjects. Even the various by-products from these

natural subjects are conceived in ways that far transcend material functions.

Recently, Biesele (1993: 94-95) noted that amongst the Ju/’hoansi, “The attitudes

toward animals’ powers connected with trance seems a natural concomitant of

general Ju/’hoan attitudes toward animals.” The list of “animal materials” used

in ritual contexts includes “fat, marrow, certain bones, certain muscles, horns,

tails, blood and urine.” It is also noted that a “particular species of animal

providing the material is an important indicator of the substance’s particular

power” (Biesele 1993: 94-95). The “Connection to a supernatural source of power

has much to do with connection to the power of a metaphor” (ibid.: 96). The San

attitudes to animals and natural phenomena around them are borne out of close

attention to the properties and behavioural traits of the object selected. San “use

of metaphoric animal power to influence environment gives us clues about how

they regard their environment and their relationship to it” (Biesele 1993: 96).

Their knowledge of varied ecologies and the biological forms they contain has

been commented upon frequently (Stow 1905: 78; Huffman 1983: 49). For

Page 110: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

99

example, the G/wi are noted for their depth and accuracy of knowledge of the

physiology, ethology and ecology of biological species (Silberbauer 1981: 76).

Heinz and Maguire (1974) come to the same conclusion regarding the !Kõ ethno-

botanical knowledge. The San themselves tell us that they observe survival

strategies of animals and their interaction with botanical forms. Mabolelo

Shikwe, a Ju/’hoan healer, stated the relationship between people and animal

survival modes in San thought when he said,

We watch animals…to see what medicines they use. We study their

stomach contents and watch what plants they eat. Then we try them

ourselves. This is how we learned about some of the medicines of the

world. The gemsbok and other wild animals have taught us many things

about healing one another (Keeney 1999: 31).

Even the insects are conceptualised in a similar manner and related to people

and aspects of their cultural experiences. The recognition of the workings of

nature, which in turn inform belief systems and symbolism, is not unique to the

San. Other small-scale societies make similar observations of and place values on

organisms and, in some of these groups, symbolism so derived also finds itself

into various powerful graphic expressions.

One example is the South American Pre-Columbian iconography found on

decorated burial vessels. Studying high-status cemetery sites in central

Panamanian provinces, Linares (1977, in Flannery & Marcus 1996: 358-360) found

that Panamanian chiefdoms had a rich symbolic system that drew on bestial

metaphors. As warrior chiefdoms, these societies selected animals from diverse

humid tropical species to use as metaphors, and ignored others. Humid tropical

species have evolved a set of complex and varied inter-specific and intra-specific

Page 111: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

100

patterns of interaction, that include predation, commensalism, mimicry, and

elaborate signalling systems (Linares 1977). Such aspects of animal behaviour

mirror[ed] the complexity of human behaviour, providing abundant raw

material for use as symbols and iconographic expression (ibid.). Species that

people ate (these are well represented in middens) are notably absent in the

iconography because of their perceived undesirable qualities in the context of

warrior values and political competition. By contrast, the common selection of

man-eaters, predators, raptors, aggressive fighters and species with effective and

peculiar defences reinforced desired values of fighting prowess, bravery, rank,

and warrior status.

The naturalistic depictions of species on funerary vessels were attended by an

artistic precision showing body parts, such as teeth, claws, spines, pincers and

other organs, used in fighting, defensive and predatory habits in each animal.

These features communicated qualities of aggression and valiance in the

iconography. In contrast to values of military prowess and political influence,

some societies selected natural phenomena that mirrored aspects of their

cosmology, religion and spiritual beliefs.

Beliefs and spirituality of Warao Indians in the Orinoco Delta of Venezuela

provide a case for the use of serpentine ‘natural models’ in their cosmological

conceptions. Among these people, the anaconda, which lives in water and

forages on land, is the primary ‘natural model’ in their trance hallucinatory

tunnel imagery (Wilbert 1997: 317-318). The logic of their beliefs is based on the

fact that this gigantic serpent can swallow a fairly big animal or even a person.

The Waroa thus imagine themselves wedged inside its bowels floating on water.

The Warao cosmos comprises the earth, which is imagined as a disk anchored

Page 112: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

101

and kept afloat in the middle of a world ocean by the curls of a serpentine

goddess. This goddess resembles an anaconda. Two other colourful species of

large boa constrictors found in the Orinoco Delta form secondary models of

Warao cosmic serpents. In Warao altered states of consciousness (induced by

ingesting tobacco extracts), various natural attributes of these reptiles are

hallucinated and they evoke serpentine symbolism that allows exploration of the

supernatural (Wilbert 1997: 317-318). Warao cosmology features giant serpents as

gods and goddesses occupying various cosmic realms. This symbolic logic is

patterned according to observations of nature in the delta and marshland the

environment surrounding the Warao.

It is evident from these studies that symbolic and religious systems operate not

on “irrational or psychologistic impulses” (Whitley et al. 1999: 222). But, the laws

deriving from the functioning of ecological systems structure these symbolic

systems. Whitely and colleagues demonstrate symbolic associations of quartz for

the Mojave Desert Indian (Numic) religious beliefs and practices. These beliefs

are shown to be associated with the iconography of the engravings in the same

region where quartz was also used as a tool to engrave shamanic imagery. The

choice of quartz is because of its intrinsic physical property, triboluminescence,

which causes it to glow when struck or abraded. The Numic believe that this is

the visible release of supernatural power; their shamanic rituals and production

of iconographic images, therefore, associated white quartz with the visible

manifestation of supernatural power.

Supernatural power, in the form of a luminescent glow in quartz and other

crystals, is experimentally demonstrable in accordance with physical laws and

uniformitarian principles. The South-western Native Californian ethnography on

Page 113: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

102

the use of these so-called “lighting stones” (Whitley et al. 1999: 236) also shows

that beliefs and rituals are based on logic that is neither random nor irrational. It

is structured in accordance with careful observations of natural elements and

their operation. The demonstrable triboluminescent properties in quartz (absent

in other common rocks in Mojave Desert) provided a ‘natural model’ upon

which shamanistic beliefs were formulated (ibid.: 236).

Characteristically, then, the physical objects and creatures, which carry these

important symbolic meanings and expressions, are striking phenomena amongst

the bestiary and physical objects available to the society from its ecological

settings. Examples of these include: quartz for the Numic of North America;

eland, giraffe and kudu for some San people, elephants for others; predators and

raptorial birds for the Pre-Columbian Panamanian warrior chiefdoms; anacondas

and boa constrictors for the Warao Indians; beaver for some indigenous North

American societies; dingoes and crocodiles for some north Australian Aboriginal

peoples and whales, it is now proposed, for some Neolithic people of Western

Europe (Whittle 2000).

The concept of ‘natural models’ reveals that a system of symbols and metaphors

is based on a rational and selective logic. People make observations of intrinsic

properties and behavioural traits of natural phenomena. In this view,

iconographic motifs similarly carry encoded metaphoric messages that are

informed by the natural subjects they depict. Although formlings might appear

prima facie to be non-iconic I postulate here that, like all other San art motifs, they

have a natural correlate and that they carry symbolism that is based on their

subject matter. It is to an examination of which natural model and what

symbolism of formlings that I now turn.

Page 114: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

103

Chapter Five

Formlings and their ‘natural models’

In the previous chapter I argued that a reconsideration of San painting rules and

purposes shows that abstraction, contrary to the perceptions of some writers, is

not a feature of San rock art. San depictions as vehicles of symbolism invariably

derive from creatures or physical phenomena which act as their ‘natural models’.

Even in the conflations of varied features, such as is seen in the depictions of

fantastic creatures like trance buck, therianthropes (Fig. 8) and rain creatures

(Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1) each element depicted derives from natural phenomena.

The same should be true for formlings. Although some features in San art appear

to be entirely metaphysical in their derivation, as they, to modern viewers,

appear to lack natural correlates, they are in fact aspects ‘seen’ in altered states of

the mind. These include lines emanating from the top of human heads or the

digits of their fingers, the microdot-fringed lines, tusk-like protrusions on human

figures and animals that naturally do not have tusks, and infibulation (Fig. 8).

San rock art is not concerned with simply iconic depiction of subjects, but

exhibits images of religious significance fraught with symbolism (Lewis-

Williams 1981a).

San rock art images served different purposes, and the artists’ interest to

communicate symbolism influenced their choice of angles and details of a

depiction in those specific features of selected ‘natural models’. It is in the choices

(B. Smith 1998) of features and their angles of projection on depictions that the

significance of formlings will be found. The consistency of formling features

implies that they derive from a physical constant in the natural world. A crucial

Page 115: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

104

question is, therefore, what is the ‘natural model’ in formlings and which

features of that subject were chosen for depiction and from what perspective? It

is important to note that, as Chippindale (2001: 261) argues, the relationship

between the shape of the subject and the shape of the picture is complex. Even

the way a figure is oriented may make it look odd. I approach formlings with

this caution and explore possible avenues of perceiving these motifs.

The central methodological problem in interpreting formlings concerns, firstly,

their origin (what they, as pictures, depict) and, secondly, their symbolism. And

“knowing what a figure represents is one thing; knowing what it means is

another” (Harris 1995: 5). This is equally true for formlings. Formlings are

intricate insofar as their interpretation involves two levels of analysis. Writers

have approached this complication in two different ways. Formlings have, on the

one hand, been interpreted as “decorative abstract motifs” (Mason 1958: 362-363)

or simply as “abstract designs” (Garlake 1990). This view, as I showed, is

inconsistent with our understanding of San painting conventions, the range of

formling contexts and the corroborative San ethnography. The second approach

saw formlings as depictions of natural and cultural phenomena. In many early

studies this approach ended with identifying somewhat impossible subjects that

formlings were said to depict.

In these identifications there was little attempt to demonstrate systematically the

iconic correspondence between formlings and what they were asserted to depict.

The inferred subjects arose from superficial resemblances and associations.

Garlake (1990, 1995), for example, apart from seeing formlings as abstract

designs, also infers that their iconic referents are the human liver and spleen.

This assertion is not demonstrated beyond an observed human abdomen

Page 116: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

105

superimposed with a formling oval core. My study, by contrast, demonstrates

point-by-point those areas of correspondence between specific features of

formlings and their subjects. I hasten to note that we must attune ourselves to

San ways of drawing subjects in order to perceive successfully the ‘natural

models’ of formlings. Formling shapes vary, but in that diversity is a remarkable

regularity. Their painted contexts show that they constitute a conceptually

coherent category. Formlings have consistent typical features and decorations

that cannot be explained by reference to phenomena suggested in earlier views.

If we accept, as I argue we must, that formlings have natural correlates, their

subject must be demonstrated rather than asserted. The multiple features of

formlings, such as microdots, oval flecks, orifices, overall ovoid shapes, and

crenellations are distinctive features that need to be accounted for in their subject

matter. In this analysis one must consider different possibilities and, through

elimination, retain one subject that fits closely the morphology of formlings.

However, from a preliminary examination of formlings I became curious as

much as I was vexed because these formling features stood out in contrast to

anything mentioned in early explanations.

Analysis of formling shapes and their subject matter

I preface my examination of formlings with an anecdote. Following my reading

of the book Ndedema (Pager 1971) in 1993, I became fascinated with the idea of

the existence of rock paintings of bees, their nests and honeycombs. This interest

culminated in my 1997 summer visit to nearly all the sites in the Ndedema Gorge

that Pager copied in the late 1960s. Most paintings interpreted as honeycombs or

Page 117: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

106

bees’ nests appeared convincing to me, particularly those comprising nested or

curved lines in association with winged insects. However, in Matopo, where I

conducted my own research, there are no such motifs and few formlings are

associated with clearly depicted winged insects. The differences in the range of

these motifs from these regions are clear. Yet, Pager grouped beehive motifs from

South Africa and formlings from Zimbabwe under one over-arching apiary

explanation. He argued that Figure 9 depicts a honey-gatherer using a torch to

smoke bees out of their nest (Pager 1973: 6-7, 1976: 1).

Fig.9. A human figure with a formling and insects (Pager copy – RARI Archives)

Having seen this panel before and having examined Pager’s copy, I was

skeptical, initially, that he had observed correctly the fleck motifs as having

wings. I wanted to re-visit this site and examine the details of the original against

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 118: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

107

Pager’s copy in order to verify whether these supposed bees are indeed bees or

some other insect form. The year 1999 provided this opportunity as I was part of

a group that visited Maholoholo Shelter and Nanke Cave sites. The group

comprised experienced researchers and people who have observed San rock art

for many years. These were Drs Janette Deacon and Benjamin Smith, Geoffrey

Blundell, Alec Campbell, David Coulson and Marcus Peters. Some had seen

some sites in Matopo before.

On our return from Nanke Cave, I guided the group to the small site of

Toghwana where the panel shown in Figure 9 may be found. Standing a few tens

of metres from the Nanke path, it is shielded by trees and boulders that easily

escapes the attention of passers-by. I considered it to be one of the ‘gems’ of my

study and felt it was imperative that I discuss some of its features with

experienced people. Using a magnifying glass I was able to confirm the accuracy

of Pager’s copy: first, indeed these motifs have wings, and, secondly, they are

painted up-side down. A question that had bothered me for a long time was

why, if these are wings, were the creatures painted up-side down? Bees and

flying insects cannot fly up-side down. I drew this to the attention of my

colleagues and we debated it. Dr. Deacon observed that one motif had

downward-facing appendages that resembled legs (cf. Fig. 15). So, were these

‘bees’, as Pager argued them to be, depicted only with legs?

In the Drakensberg bees are depicted with wings only, never with legs. So, if the

Toghwana creatures were bees, one would expect them to either have both wings

and legs or wings only without legs. These motifs are therefore something other

than bees. Pager (1976: 6) had previously also suggested that formlings could be

depictions of biological subjects, such as stingless bees’ nests, while Walker

Page 119: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

108

(1996: 73) speculated invertebrate forms, such as wasps. Could they be these

forms? Or are they locusts? But locusts, with their pronounced back legs and

large heads do not correspond with these motifs. However, if the appendages on

some motifs are legs, then a possible insect form that I had been using as a

working premise for some time appears to be confirmed. Are these motifs flying

termites? My conjecture of a link between formlings and termite nests came from

studying Garlake’s copies, shown in this thesis as Figures 1 and 13, and the

motifs in Matopo appear to confirm this. Unequivocal flying termites are painted

in at least four known sites in Matopo (Figs 15, 16, Plate 3a; Cooke 1964c)

including Nanke Cave that we had visited earlier. We had discussed the Nanke

termites and the topic was still in the air. Could formlings therefore be

termitaria? I now turn to examine this ‘natural model.’

Fig. 10. A formling with horizontal cores and seven crenellations on its outline and a poorly preserved orifice, northern Zimbabwe (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Siyakha Mguni
Oval
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Orifice/opening
Page 120: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

109

Fig. 11. A formling with microdots and three crenellations (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Are formlings depictions of termitaria?

In analysing formlings I attend to their distinctive shapes, decorative features

and their painting contexts (Mguni 2001). Such an analysis is useful in cases

where there is limited or no informed knowledge (i.e., direct commentary on the

images or ethnographic analogy) to aid interpretation (Chippindale 2001: 262).

Available information is only “restricted to that which is immanent in the images

themselves” (Chippindale & Taçon 1998: 7-8). My study therefore combines

formal analysis to identify the subject matter of formlings with the rich San

ethnography to interpret their symbolism. If formlings are representations of

termitaria and flying termites, then what features of these biological edifices are

recognisable in the paintings?

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Micro-dots
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Crenellations
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Core (in a series)
Page 121: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

110

Fig. 12. A formling (similar to Figs 10, 11) comprises five prominent crenellations at the top end and a combination of dots and flecks placed on the cores (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Termitaria (termites’ nests or hives) possess architectural complexities that

require very close attention (Figs 1, 9-13, 21, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1). Many termite

species (Isoptera), which build both epigeous and subterranean nests, occur

widely in southern Africa. The most architecturally refined and delicate of all

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Crenellations
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Outline
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Ovals (in a series)
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Oval flecks
Siyakha Mguni
Callout
Interstices
Page 122: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

111

nests are those build by Apicotermes, a fairly widespread genus in Africa (Howse

1970: 97, 113). While most genera construct irregular nest forms, those of

Apicotermes are often egg-shaped (or ovoid), with well-defined internal galleries

that are also more regular and symmetrical in structure. One species, Apicotermes

trägardhi, builds simpler nest forms consisting of small ovoids connected by

narrow galleries, although these are often irregular. Two other genera, Amitermes

and harvester termites, Hodotermes, build compact and invariably spherical

subterranean nests. These nests divide into numerous chambers by horizontal

and vertical partitions (Howse 1970: 83). Termitaria vary considerably in

structure, even among the same species (Noirot 1970: 110; Howse 1970: 82;

Naude 1934), but their basic elements remain constant. While no nest is a replica

of another even within the same species, they always possess distinctive features

that assist precise identifications. Plate 5 shows the common shapes of termitaria.

I now consider feature-by-feature areas of correspondence between the

morphological features of formlings and the architectural features of termitaria.

Features on termitaria do not necessarily have to appear in their entirety on any

given formling. This would not be expected, as San art images do not usually

carry all the features of their ‘natural models’. Most often only features essential

to the picturing purpose were depicted. Some features were omitted while some

were depicted in varying combinations depending on the purpose. At this stage,

the co-variation of selected and omitted features and which ones went together is

not certain. What is clear in San art is that significant features were chosen and

depicted, sometimes even exaggerated. The emphasis in formlings is on the

interior structure of termitaria and these features include:

Page 123: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

112

1. Overall shape of formlings

A B

Plate 5. Termites nests are usually oval, ovoid, or spherical in shape (A, reproduced after Howse 1970, and B, after Krishna & Weesner 1970)

Generally, formlings assume circular, spherical or ovoid structural forms. This

form is consistent with San painting conventions. In the natural world,

underground termitaria are built in subspherical cavities (or caves) called

copularium. These contain the habitacle, which is the actual nest. The habitacle is

typically spherical or ovoid in shape. There is here an equivalent between the

general shape of the formlings and a natural object. To understand this

correspondence, I now turn to other aspects of this feature, which are also

distinguishable in formlings.

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 124: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

113

2. Outlines of formlings

A line feature often defines the general shape of formlings. It is this feature that

has been interpreted as the stomach wall in human beings (Garlake 1995: 96).

New evidence here suggests otherwise, and points to termitaria for an answer.

The habitacles of termitaria carry protective outer clayey shells or walls, known as

the idiotheque. These vary in thickness according to termite species. Bellicositermes

natalensis build thick and massive outer walls, whereas other species in genera,

such as Microceretermes and Amitermes construct very thin walls. These walls

enclose a much lighter clayish structure comprising the royal cell, fungus

gardens and other chambers (Plate 5). In the paintings, the habitacle is depicted as

outlines of formlings. Single openings are often closely associated with this

feature, which has also been interpreted inadequately before.

3. Orifices on formling outlines

Orifices (or openings), which are sometimes protuberant and elaborately painted

(Fig. 13) on formlings, are explicable in terms of termitaria. In previous

interpretations these have generally been ignored. Even the view that formling

outlines are human stomach walls is unconvincing as it leaves unexplained this

distinctive feature of formlings.

To explain these orifices, I focus on the underground termitaria. These possess

gallery systems with, usually, nearly vertical or upwardly projecting channels at

the top, which also connect the cellar near the base (Noirot 1970: 97). In

Page 125: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

114

Odontotermes transvalensis, these chimneys project above ground level and can

attain heights of 1.3 m or more (Coaton 1947). These features have been

suggested to be regulators of climatic control or gaseous exchange inside the

nests (Howse 1970: 107), but they also serve as exit ramps of termites or as

emergence towers for winged termites (alates) in their nuptial flights (Howse

1970: 92). In other species, such as Macrotermes bellicosus, mounds in well

vegetated areas may be quite narrow so as to resemble chimneys or cathedral

spires (Howse 1970: 96). This could be another feature informing the pronounced

Fig. 13. An anthill showing a pronounced chimney and has a tree next to it, northern Zimbabwe (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 126: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

115

and projecting orifices on the formlings outlines. Ventilation chimneys or special

exit ramps are not independent of mounds and therefore the San may not have

differentiated these features when they painted them.

In Figure 13, the chimney of termitaria is shown very clearly; it is rendered in

cross-section. Note that the opening connects with the ‘internal’ cores inside the

body of the formling. Winged insects, which could be alates, are shown flowing

inside the projecting orifice and in the interior. Plate 7, although with a less

pronounced orifice, also depicts a similar association. Furthermore, the presence

of a tree, with two perched birds, next to the ‘chimney’ further supports the view

of this context as termitaria. Figure 13 thus depicts the interior features of

termitaria as well as the epigeous chimney in its usual natural setting. This

broadly symbiotic association of trees and plants and formlings is central to my

interpretation of these motifs.

4. Formling cores

The oblong-, or oval-, or elliptical-shaped formling cores are the characteristic

internal features of formlings. In most termite species the interior of their

termitaria presents very similar features to these cores. To explain these cores, I

draw attention to the elements inside the habitacle.

The interior structure of the habitacle in Apicotermes arquieri nests is always

developed by divisions into floors, regularly superposed by concave partitions in

a generally horizontal aspect (as in Figs 9, 10, 13). These partitions are joined

towards the axial part by a complex system of ramps (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.5) that

also serve as communication in a vertical direction (Noirot 1970: 114). In species

Page 127: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

116

Apicotermes lamani, simple pillars with short ramps unite these partitions. In

Macrotermes, the chambers formed by these partitions contain the fungus gardens

and, near the centre, the royal cell. As a result of their fungus gardens, the

subfamily, Macrotermitinae, is associated symbiotically with a genus of fungi

called Termitomyces (Howse 1970: 19). This is also commonly referred to as ‘beef

steak mushrooms’. An inspection of Figure 1 shows that this formling was

probably informed by Macrotermes termitaria, which contain fungus gardens that

occasionally give rise to mushrooms during wet seasons.

The formling cores are therefore depictions of chambers or cells that are found in

the interior of termites’ nests. Their typical shapes are also very similar.

5. Interstices between formling cores

The formling cores, now recognised as the inner partitions or chambers of

termites’ nests, also exhibit features that need explanation. These features, the

interstices between formling cores, have been completely overlooked in previous

interpretations of formlings. I argue that these features, too, are explainable by

reference to internal features of termitaria.

Formling interstices strongly resemble the walls, often thin, which separate

internal partitions or cells (chambers) found inside the habitacles of termitaria.

These walls are generally horizontally aligned, but sometimes they are vertical

(Appendix 1 Fig. 1.5) as dictated by the general alignment of the chambers in

nests.

Page 128: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

117

6. Formling crenellations

Formlings often carry features on their outside that further support the

identification of termitaria as the subject matter of these motifs. These features,

with no close correlate from the subjects suggested in previous interpretations,

are crenellations that resemble triangular or linear spiked appendages on the

outer edges of some well-preserved formlings. Similar features occur on the

exterior of the idiotheque, the casing outside the habitacle.

The exterior of the habitacle of termitaria carries a variety of features that differ in

details of shape in various species, but are generally similar. The habitacle is

supported at the base (sometimes also on the sides and at the top as well) inside

the underground cavities (copularium) on conical pillars, which are often regular

with points directed away from it [habitacle]. In aged nests of B. natalensis, the

central pillars can be hypertrophied to lengths of about 50 cm while the

peripheral ones at the bottom of the habitacle remain suspended. These features

can “extend into the cave by very thin and fragile filaments” (Noirot 1970: 101) to

give the appearance of a crenellated exterior morphology of the habitacle

(Appendix 1 Fig. 1.6). On formlings, this feature is shown fringing the edges of

their outlines. There is also another possible derivation, particularly from the

species Macrotermes natalensis termitaria. Their nests are heavily fluted on the

outer walls of habitacles and often carry prominently projecting ‘ribs’ or pinnacles

(Noirot 1970: 108). The exterior features of habitacles are thus replicated on the

formling outlines.

Page 129: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

118

Plate 6. A formling with crenellations and therianthropes (Matopo)

Plate 7. A formling with triangular crenellations, insects flowing out of the orifice, northern Zimbabwe (reproduced after Coulson & Campbell 2000)

Page 130: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

119

7. Microdots on formling cores

Regularly patterned lines or grids of microdots very often cover formling cores.

Their form/shape and arrangement, however, points to what they depict. While

they could represent nymphs, as some have argued before, these microdots are

often well rounded to take a form that evokes the pore or slit structures on the

idiotheque (or outer shells of habitacles) in termitaria. Prior to swarming, termite

species, such as Macrotermes natalensis, construct special galleries between the

ducts on the interior and exterior of mounds, which appear as horizontally

aligned openings in the wall that are sometimes slit-like (Howse 1970: 50). This

system of regularly arranged rows of openings, either pores or slits on outer walls

(Plate 5), may indirectly open into the inner chambers. These serve to facilitate

ventilation and also as communication with the exterior of the habitacle.

Plate 8. Formling with vertical cores, one of which has reticulated giraffe decorations (Matopo)

Page 131: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

120

8. Fields of flecks in formling contexts

Oval-shaped flecks have been noted as one feature of formling contexts. They

also appear in contexts where unequivocal flying termites, winged and legged

insects, are depicted (Figs 9, 13, 15). From this association it can be inferred that

they are part of these insect forms, now recognised as termites. In addition, their

shape follows the natural form of wingless nymphs and the nymphs of termites,

which have barely visible wing-pads. I argue that these motifs depict these

subjects, especially where they appear with formlings.

9. Formling caps and domes

Sometimes formlings have an appearance of a series of domed or rounded tops

where the caps on their cores are followed closely by the formling outlines. This

feature is explicable in terms of the exterior of the epigeous termitaria. These

domes resemble ‘confused’ clusters of compound mounds (Appendix I Fig. 1.15).

At Nanke Cave (Plates 3, 3a) a swarm of termites surrounds a very similar motif

(but, with only two domes), which may actually depict a mound. The shape of

domed tops is that of mounds rendered in 2-dimensional cross-section as if seen

from a lateral viewpoint. This feature can be striking in formlings with edges of

unbounded oval caps or where curves and convolutions of the edge are simply

delicately outlined (Fig. 3). Yet in others, only repetitive semicircular outlines of

oval caps remain (Fig. 2; also Garlake 1987d: 52), as the rest of the motif has now

faded.

Likewise, in nature, many termite species like Pseudacanthotermes spiniger build

similar domed structures above ground (prior to nuptial swarming) from which

Page 132: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

121

alates launch themselves (Howse 1970: 92). Even subterranean nests often end up

as epigeous forms with visible mounds or domes above ground level.

Macrotermes natalensis build especially striking and conspicuous mound nests.

Older nests can be gigantic, reaching sizes of up to 6 m high and 30 m in

diameter (Howse 1970: 94). These domes can cluster above ground around the

original parent nest, as in Macrotermes bellicosus, with the development of

accessory nests (Noirot 1970: 91). This termite behaviour results in the ‘jumbled’

appearance of domed nest structures. And when viewed from the side, one gets

a perspective very similar to the two-dimensional depictions that we see on

formlings tops.

Termitaria are not static structures (Noirot 1970: 91), but their growth is an ever-

active process. They constantly enlarge and alter in shape and form (Howse 1970:

111) according to the age and size of the colonies. Formlings, too, vary in scale

from as small as a few centimetres to several metres in length and width. This

perhaps captures one of the striking features of termitaria, which, unlike other

subjects that have static forms and shapes, constantly alters form and renews

itself.

In all these features that I have discussed so far one aspect might be coincidental,

but for all repeated features to have natural correlates with formlings gives

confidence to their identification as termitaria. Aside from the distinctive

formling types, there is a specific set, which, although bearing resemblances in

some respects to typical formlings, falls outside of the termitaria category. This

group, to which I now turn, although less frequent in Matopo, was also

significant to San artists in some parts of southern Africa.

Page 133: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

122

Formlings and honeybees’ nests and honeycombs

Some formlings vary from the typical motifs that depict termitaria, but a

common feature for both is their oblong- or ovoid-shaped cores. These forms

(Fig. 14) resemble formlings that comprise rows of elongated ovals or segments

of cylindrical shapes. These segments, however, tend to assume a concave

alignment. They depict features that can be interpreted in terms of honeycombs

hanging down within beehives (Pager 1971: 151, 347-352). These images, found

largely in the Drakensberg region, are especially convincing when associated

with paintings of bees. They are clearly distinct from formlings.

Pager (1976: 2) invoked the apiary explanation for the horizontal cores (Fig. 9),

arguing that honeycombs are aligned in beehives this manner. He described the

alignment as a “worm’s eye view” of parallel sets of combs seen from beneath.

He noted that honeycombs are built vertically (Pager 1973, 1976). These are very

distinctive from the horizontal orientation of oval or oblong cores in formlings. A

panel in Lewis-Williams (1995: fig. 3b) shows a set of curved motifs, covered in

flecks, merged at the top of an inverted catenary form (Fig. 14). This panel, like

Figure 9, juxtaposes a human figure on the right side above whose head are lines

of insects. Convincing examples of honeycombs occur in the Drakensberg

(Appendix 1 Fig. 1.7, Fig. 14). Depictions of small insect forms, usually minutely

painted in red (bodies) and white (pairs of wings (see Fig. 8), sometimes faded

surround honeycomb motifs. As Figure 8 shows, there is more to these motifs

than just a record of apicultural practices.

This chapter demonstrated that termitaria and flying termites are the primary

models of formlings and that a few motifs overlap with beehives or honeycombs.

Page 134: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

123

Fig. 14. A variation of the honeycomb motif without insects, but the microdots are similar to formling microdots, S. Africa (redrawn from Lewis-Williams 1986a)

While in some formlings the characteristic exterior features of termitaria were

depicted, the emphasis was primarily on the interior aspect, shown in cross

section. Because the interior of termitaria is unfamiliar to Western observers,

previous writers encountered difficulties in recognising the subject matter of

formlings. I argue in the next chapter that the artists’ choice of the internal

structure of termitaria holds the key to the symbolism of formling. Although

there is a degree of similarity between some formlings and apiary imagery,

beehives and honeycombs appear seldom. Accepting the apiary view as a

substantive component of my interpretation, I explore in Chapter Six the parallel

symbolism that the apiary subject matter shares with termites and termitaria.

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 135: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

124

Chapter Six

Painted contexts and ethnographic information

I have demonstrated the subject matter of formlings, first, through defining the

motifs and, secondly, analysing their morphology and decorative attributes

against biological phenomena. This chapter focuses on the third aspect of my

analysis—the repeated painted contexts of formlings to interpret what they

symbolise. Anchored on the understanding of San picture-making conventions,

the analysis showed that formling depictions are structured in a manner that

adheres to the principles of San graphic art. Formlings cannot, therefore be

anything other than representations of termitaria, their ‘natural models’ and, in

some motifs, honeybees’ nests and honeycombs. I now discuss the varied

significances of these insect forms and suggest why they, and not other insects,

were chosen for depiction. I also discuss the mundane and supernatural values

(as honey-fat creatures, see Lewis-Williams 1998a) these insects have in San

thought and beliefs in order to elucidate the symbolism of formlings. This

symbolism hinges on the understanding of San beliefs concerning termites and

honeybees. Since “religious statements are symbolic, not iconic, because they

signify by an association of ideas rather than by likeness or similarity (Lewis-

Williams 1981a: 3-7), I also suggest a San concept that formlings might have

signified metaphorically or made statements about, without necessarily being its

iconic representation.

I now analyse specific painted contexts of formlings so as to determine their

symbolic focus. As Lewis-Williams and his colleagues (2000: 123) argue, well-

understood associated images may place an enigmatic motif in a category of San

Page 136: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

125

life and belief. I therefore examine the images which are associated repeatedly

with formlings so as to identify the part of the symbolic spectrum in which

formlings are placed.

Contexts and associations of formlings

Although formlings are occasionally painted singly, they more often exhibit

complex associations with other imagery. In their contexts, juxtapositions and

superimpositions of various symbols and metaphors limit their range of

potential meanings. Common associations include animals, trees and plants

(Willcox 1984: 142) and human figures. Formlings are also found with fleck

motifs and microdots. Complex contexts combine formlings with tree or plant

motifs growing from their edges or on top (Figs 1, 21, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1, see

also Goodall 1959: plate 8; Garlake 1995: fig. 179). As some have noted, “Trees

and animals stand on ovals” (Garlake 1987a: 24). More intriguing conflations are

of ovals that are enclosed in corms of plant forms (Fig. 21; also Garlake 1987d:

fig. 67). About these contexts, Garlake (1987a: 52) remarks, “examples of ovoids

[are] enclosed in long lozenges with lines or tufts at one end which look like

bulbs, plants or roots.” But, he does not discuss the possible meaning of this

association. Yet, such complexities imply rich symbolic meanings. The meanings

were not random, but as Chapter Four shows, they were informed by

observations of the operation of natural phenomena and ecological systems. To

assess these meanings I now describe specific panels that exhibit contexts which

are rich in metaphors.

Page 137: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

126

The formling shown in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1) carries much information because of

its particular complexity. The motif comprises eleven vertical oval cores placed

nearly symmetrically. The cores on either side are larger than the nine middle

ones. These middle cores are darker and merge with one another in parts. At the

base of the right-most core emerges a plant stem; it then branches into five clear

shoots. Superimposed over the same core towards the top is a blue wildebeest

(Gorgon taurinus) and under its forelegs are twenty oval flecks. The wildebeest

has eight legs, one set of which could be a vestige of another wildebeest that has

now faded. But, this feature of multiple legged animals or several legs emanating

from motifs is common in San art, more occur in the Drakensberg (see Lewis-

Williams 1995: 13-14). On the left of the formling, two leafless trees are painted

on a line or ‘ground level’ that connects with the formling. This line branches

into five root-like appendages, where it passes the edge (outline) of the formling,

then continues inside and fades below the snout of a superimposed antelope.

Another partially faded line continues from outside the formling and goes over

its cores and terminates in the middle of its body.

A finely detailed polychrome giraffe with reticulated marks is superimposed on

the same formling in the middle of its body. Three more giraffe are painted to the

left, two facing away and one towards the formling. In between two giraffe that

face each other there are two vertical distinctive rope-like lines extending above

and below the ‘ground level’ line. Five clear kudu cows superimpose the

formling. Five other antelope, also on top of the formling, are probably kudu

cows as well because of their distinctive long slender necks and, on one of them,

very large ears. Painted a little below the formling is a tsessebe (Damaliscus

lunatus), with characteristic horns, high shoulders and a distinctive hump. A

partially faded line descends from the formling, and then goes behind the leg of

Page 138: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

127

one kudu cow and a partial human figure to link the tsessebe. A final, but

notable feature on the panel is a partial, large and turgid outlined zoomorphic

creature placed on top and extending well above the formling. Although

unidentifiable its ears are rhino-like and the body is hippo-shaped. Because of its

grotesque features it can be better understood as depicting a rain creature.

Similar paintings of fantastic creatures, called rain animals, are found throughout

southern Africa (Stow & D.F. Bleek 1930; Woodhouse & Lee 1971; Pager 1971;

Vinnicombe 1976; Lewis-Williams 1981a; Woodhouse 1992). These painted

creatures fit well with beliefs recorded from the /Xam about rain creatures. In

/Xam narratives, such creatures are described as amorphous, conflating features

from various powerful animals such as rhinoceroses, elephants, hippopotami

and felines. They are linked to rain and water and are controlled by the rain

shamans (!khwa-ka !gi:ten), who manipulate them so as to control rain. These

specialists caused the rain to fall by capturing the rain-animal (!khwa-ka xoro)

(Lewis-Williams 1981a: 103-116) at the pool or well where it lived. The animal

was then led across the veld and killed. /Xam informants said that it was “cut” so

that its blood or milk spilt and became rain (D.F. Bleek 1933).

Four lines exude from the snout of the rain animal in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1).

Similar lines are found on people and animals in San art, often from the mouth or

nose. These lines are argued to indicate the nasal bleeding experienced by ritual

specialists or shamans in trance (Lewis-Williams 1981a: figs 19, 20, 21, 23, 1985:

51; Walker 1996: 90). These features link the imagery in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1) to

non-ordinary reality or spiritual experiences of the San. Note the two trees on the

left and the plant form growing on the formling to the right. Trees are a key part

of this spirit world symbolism. In the next chapter I explore the detailed

Page 139: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

128

symbolism of botanical subjects. For now I merely note their important and

informing contexts and their fundamental association with formlings.

From the same shelter with the panel shown in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1) is a well

known, but insufficiently examined, formling (Fig. 4). It consists of thirteen

outlined slanting cores, all merged together. Seven of these, in the middle, are

filled in with dark red ochre. It appears that these cores originally had white

caps, now barely visible. The dark red outline, which appears originally to have

followed closely the rounded ends of the now disappeared cores, is still visible.

A vestigial silhouette of an antelope, facing to the right, superimposes the

formling cores on the lower right hand side. Farther below is another well

preserved antelope, possibly a tsessebe judging from its horn shapes. A

recumbent man, raising one knee with the other leg stretched out, reaches out to

the faded antelope with one hand while the other hand holds a stick pointing it

towards the animal’s snout. His equipment is depicted besides him. There is

another man above, kneeling on one knee and stretching out the other leg. His

equipment lies next to him. He holds an indeterminate object (NB. This object is

similar to the ones held by human figures in similar contexts in Figures 9, 16, 19),

the front of which is surrounded by oval flecks. Covered within these flecks is a

distorted human figure, or an ethereal anthropomorph. These flecks overlap the

formling, the head of the faded antelope and the recumbent man thereby

connecting them together.

In another shelter a few kilometres from the location of panels shown in

Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1) and Figure 4, there is a similar formling (Fig. 9). This one

comprises eight concave horizontal (or sausage-shaped) cores, the middle six of

which are painted in red with faded lighter-coloured caps at the ends. On the

Page 140: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

129

right, near the orifice of the enclosing line, these are covered in grids of

microdots. All around, on the inside of the outline, there is a lining of oval flecks.

At the orifice, these flecks transform into a row of a mixture of legged and

winged insect forms. The row then branches into four separate rows. Below the

three upper rows a kneeling human figure holds an object towards the orifice of

the formling. This object has lines that flow in the direction of the holding hand1

in the manner of a mop brush. Similar objects occur in some panels in Matopo

(Fig. 15) and in two instances are associated with what I have argued in Chapter

Five to be termites’ nymphs (or “Bushman rice”, Fig. 4) and unequivocal flying

termites (Fig. 16). I therefore suggest that these objects depict the bundles of

grass which the San use as plugs to block alates from escaping their termitaria

(Nonaka, pers. comm.).

A typical feature of formlings shown in Figures 9-13, Plates 7 and 8 is their

horizontal or vertical cores. In these examples, the cores comprise red middle

sections with white (or lighter pigment) caps on both ends. A consistent feature

in these formlings is the bounding outline. Microdots cover part of or the entire

surface of some of them. Another element is that of oval flecks, which also take

on other notable features that suggest insects. Of these contexts, Plate 7 shows

trident motifs flowing in and out of the orifice on the formling. Similarly, Figure

13 depicts winged trident or bird-foot motifs associated with oval flecks entering

and exiting a protuberant orifice on the formling. A tree, on which two birds are

perched, is positioned next to the orifice. Above the tree is a poorly preserved

tasselled bag. A vestigial human figure is visible on the lower most core of this

motif. On the lower left part of the formling are painted two oblong shaped

1 Some writers have suggested that these lines represent flames of a torch that the so-called honey collector used to smoke bees out of their nests (Pager 1973)

Page 141: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

130

motifs that contain a series of oval flecks in rows. In Figures 10, 11, 12, Plate 6, the

formlings have, appended on their outer edges, conical- or triangular-shaped

spikes, varying in numbers on each. In some contexts, human figures,

therianthropes and animals are enclosed in formling cores (Figs 11, 21; also

Garlake 1995: figs 35, 56) and in between their interstices (Figs 6, Plates 3, 3b,

Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1). In yet other contexts, fantastic creatures are superimposed

on cores, and some appear to move out of them and towards the orifice (Fig. 10),

as if exiting from the formling.

Bearing in mind these painted contexts in Zimbabwe, I now describe a formling

(Fig. 3) from the Waterberg district in northern South Africa. This remarkable

motif contains peculiar associations, yet they fit well within the conceptual

framework of formling contexts. Various images on this formling may appear

disparate and unrelated, but, they are supplementary and they relate and string

together a series of symbolic associations. I begin from the left and move to the

right, for ease of reference. I do not suggest that the imagery and its meaning

developed in this unidirectional, or linear, progression. This set of features places

this formling in a proper symbolic context(s) that resonates in Zimbabwean

motifs.

The left-most part of the formling shows three ornate women, with finely

painted bands on their wrists, shoulders and, on one of them, the knees as well.

Two of the women wear back aprons. An intriguing feature on one of these

women is what looks like minute oval flecks, similar to those commonly found

with formlings. The flecks are a little longer than those commonly found in and

around formlings and I suggest that, on a human figure, they are best

understood in terms of the similar Drakensberg motifs that depict erect hairs (see

Page 142: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

131

Lewis-Williams 1981a: 91; Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1990: 8). The women, like

the three other faded women below them, are depicted in front-on view and

have raised arms. The formling itself comprises 33 vertical cores with a shape,

which although an uncommon form, is still recognizable as a variety of formling

cores. Along the edge of these cores is a delicate ashy-white outline that is faded

in parts, but that probably originally covered the entire length of the formling.

The line follows the curves and convolutions of the core edges and, on some,

forming fine hair-like crenellations. Eight of these are on the pointed tip of the

fifth core (see close up). It continues, and on the fifteenth core, there are six such

crenellations, also at the pointed tip. The line continues farther, until the

twentieth core, growing into nine crenellations, all of them spaced nearly

equidistantly. Above these crenellations is a small buck, with its legs painted as if

they are wedged in between these forms. Finally, the line forms three larger

crenellations on the twenty-fourth cores.

The base of the formling lies on a prominent fissure that runs across the middle

of the shelter. Therefore, as a result of instability of the rock and flaking along

this feature, the formling is poorly preserved. Nevertheless, many features are

still visible above. A thicker line, weathered in parts, runs along its base rather

like a seam, and in the middle section of the formling it grows into thicker,

longer and more rounded finger-like crenellations, reminiscent of the smaller

and thinner crenellations described already. Although the thickness of these 42

crenellations is consistent, their height varies (see Fig. 3 close up).

A total of 72 handprints in dark red, orange and yellow pigments are associated

with the formling. Of this number, 50 are superimposed over the formling, while

only 7 are placed underneath. Three left-facing hartebeest, one in white and the

Page 143: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

132

other two in red, are painted close to each other and above the formling. One is

directly over and across two cores, while the other two are placed slightly above

the top edge of these forms. Hartebeest/tsessebe are commonly painted antelope

in this area; they also appear in other sections of the shelter (see Laue 2000). A

few human figures, above the middle section of the formling, move across and in

between the interstices of the cores.

One noteworthy feature on this formling is a thin ashy-white (and black in parts)

funicular line that is visible in sections above and across the formling. The line

maintains the same thickness throughout its length. While nearly horizontal in

parts, it is also near vertical in orientation. It appears that it was depicted to be

discontinuous in parts, but it is also partially broken up by fading. In places, the

tips/ends of this line are well-rounded suggesting a deliberate ending in the

motif (see Fig. 3 close up) so as to give an appearance of weaving or tacking in

and out of the formling cores. This weaving is very much in the manner of

tacking in and out of the rock face that has been described in the Drakensberg for

a common motif known as the ‘thin red line’ or ‘threads of light’ (Lewis-Williams

1981b; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000). Some sections of the line are superimposed by

handprints. This sinuous line, so similar to some motifs in Zimbabwe (see lines

on Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1) seems to be an integral component of the symbolism of

formlings.

Formlings depict termitaria and honeybees’ nests. The next step is to tease out

the relationship between these insects and the diverse formling contexts

examined above. I begin with associations of termites and honeybees in San

thought and beliefs.

Page 144: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

133

Termites/fat and bees/honey in San beliefs

While San ethnography bears a lot of information on termites, honeybees are, by

comparison, infrequently mentioned (see D.F. Bleek 1928: 7; Marshall 1969: 350-

353; Nonaka 1996: 35). However, the mere frequency of mention of things is not

in itself a sufficient measure or guarantee of greater significance. Termites, even

today, constitute a delicacy and a valuable source of fat and protein, as the eland

and other meat antelope do, amongst San groups (D.F. Bleek 1933, 1928: 7, 16-17;

Silberbauer 1981: 216-217; Hitchcock 1982: 262; Hewitt 1986; Nonaka 1996: 30-31,

1997: 81, 86; Walker 1996: 74; Guenther 1999: 27). Although Marshall (1999: 216)

says termites are not important as food among the Ju/’hoansi, she notes that they

often say, “Termites are sweet to the taste.” She witnessed an occasion where the

Ju/’hoansi picked termites up and ate them “with excitement and relish” for it is

a “pleasant and rare taste” in their diet (ibid.: 216). Termites also feature in

Ju/’hoansi avoidance observances particularly those associated with coming-of-

age. During Tshoma, boys refrain from eating termites, although the reasons for

the avoidance were not explained to her.

The /Xam are known to have eaten chrysalides of ants (ants’ eggs, //xẽ:, //xe: D.F.

Bleek 1956: 635) to such an extent that they became known as “Bushman rice”

(Bleek 1875: 10-12, 16; Stow 1905: 59, 68; Marshall 1969: 367; Hewitt 1986: 35, 92,

97, 111, 150; Guenther 1989: 15, 80). George Stow (1905: 59) mentioned that this

word is of Dutch derivation, referring to “chrysalides of white ants obtained

from the ants’ nests”. ‘Bushman rice’ could refer to the eggs of flying termites,

this point needs clarification. In A Bushman Dictionary (D.F. Bleek 1956: 119—NI,

Northern Kalahari), one entry: “k“ane” (with variants k“ anisa, k“ ani∫a) is the

name for “edible termites”, it is added that these are called “ants”. This is a

Page 145: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

134

misplaced association, as termites and ants are not closely related in biological

terms; termites are closely related to cockroaches (Howse 1970: 15-16), not to

ants. The confusion in transcriptions stemmed from the fact that termites in

many languages, including English, are commonly referred to as “white ants”

(ibid.: 16). Early writers may have transcribed statements about termites only as

ants (cf. Stow 1905: 59, for “white ants”). ‘Bushman rice’ (or ‘ants’ eggs’ or ‘ants’

chrysalides’) therefore meant termites’ nymphs rather than the ants’

(Hymenoptera) larvae. That said, a note on different kinds of ‘ants’ chrysalides’

(Hewitt 1986: 35, 97) might also suggest that, to some degree, they meant actual

ants. Ants in central Kalahari today are favoured for their sour taste (Nonaka

1996: 35) although, by comparison, termites are more significant in the diet (ibid.:

31, Nonaka 1997: 81). Although termites are an important food item when

available, their intermittent availability entails occasional exploitation (Nonaka

1997: 81).

Guenther (1989: 80) notes that, “the /Xam [relished the] highly delectable, larval

and pupal forms of ‘ants’ (i.e., termites).” In addition to the dietary importance of

termites, just like the eland was (is), their fat was also significant primarily for

other symbolic reasons. In //Kabbo’s narration:

The rice [nymphs of flying termites] consists of two things, kwari, alive,

moving [things], and ssueri ssueri (“fats”). They [/Xam women] heat the

kwari with stones and they kill them with burning, with the stones’ heat.

They lay them out on a mat and spread them. They become dry. The San

women sift them out so that the wind might blow away the “fats’” feet

(which they did run with). And then the San women eat real dry fat. The

“fats” which have (or get) feathers [wings?], they go to the rice’s ears,

Page 146: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

135

when they feel that the sun is warm, in summer, so that they may await

the rain, that the rain may fall; that they may fly, going out of the rice’s

ears. They go into the rain’s wet ground that they may henceforward be in

the earth. The rice waits for new fats; those which are white; those which

come back, while they come with the rice’s star. (L II.-35:3150-3236; listed

in W.H.I. Bleek 1875: 9, #15, version 2).

//Kabbo explicitly shows the subtlety of /Xam knowledge on termites’ behaviour

and how this was conceived metaphorically. Nuptial flights are timed variously

among different termite species, but generally they occur in summer after rain

showers (Miller 1964: 15-16; Howse 1970: 48-56; Nonaka 1996: 30). The nuptials

(i.e., “fats” with, or which get, feathers in //Kabbo’s words) excavate and ‘enter’

the ground after courtship to start new nests and colonies. Precisely, ‘entering’

the ground ensures reproduction of new colonies, hence nymphs and fat. There

is an oblique reference to the symbolism of fat and potency here tied to the

concept of replenishment. The fat of termites was clearly a highly regarded

substance.

Writing on the Nharo, D.F. Bleek (1928: 16-17, my emphasis) also noted that,

After good rains the whole village decamps to the antheaps, in hope that

the male white termites may fly out…They are considered a great dainty

on account of their fat, in which Bushman menu is often lacking, as only a

few nuts of all the vegetable food contain fat, and most smaller bucks have

little. Hence, there is great rejoicing over a fat eland or a successful haul of

termites.

Page 147: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

136

That the fat of termites is compared with eland fat is significant. For many San,

fat is a highly significant and desirable substance. In Matopo, Walker (1996: 42-

43) notes that flying termites, very rich in fat, are plentiful during the early

summer season. Because of their occurrence in sufficient quantities, they could

be exploited from termitaria in organised harvesting strategies. Drawing on the

quantitative data (from Quin 1959), Walker (1995: 43) estimates that from 0.7

grams of termites there is between 7.4-25.2 % of crude protein. Figures 4, 9, and

16 show that the evidence for the exploitation of termites in Matopo comes from

rock art as the human figures in these panels hold grass plugs to prevent flying

termites escaping from their nests (formlings).

Further significance of termites and fat is preserved in the Kalahari San folklore.

The first syllable in the Ju/’hoan heroine’s name G!kon//’amdima means

termite(s) (Biesele 1993: 148). The link here is fat and potency. There is

synonymity between termite fat and the heroine. G!kon//’amdima (with several

other names) is always described “as beautiful, and especially as fat, with the

smooth skin that comes of having plenty of fat under it” (Biesele 1993: 148, my

emphasis). Maidens (and G!kon//’amdima being the maiden par excellence), it

must be recalled, possess a duality of being fat and potent. The San believe that

girls at menarche are redolent with strong, or even dangerous, potency (Hewitt

1986; see ‘New maidens’ tales in Lewis-Williams 2000). They are also believed to

have a lot of fat (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 48). The explanation for this duality

reminds us of the San belief that eland possess strong potency due to their large

amounts of fat. Ju/’hoan girls’ puberty ritual is the Eland Bull Dance, again

demonstrating a clear link between fat (in this case antelope fat) and new

maidens. An old woman, !Kun/obe, said “The Eland bull dance is danced

because the eland is a good thing and has much fat. And the girl is also a good

Page 148: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

137

thing and she is all fat; therefore they are called the same thing” (Lewis-Williams

1981a: 48, 172). Fat is all important. As D.F. Bleek (1928) noted, fat from flying

termites is considered a perfect substitute if eland fat cannot be procured. Hence,

the association of the Ju/’hoan heroine with termites’ fat is not misplaced; she is

synonymous with fat and supernatural potency.

The link between termite fat, potency and new maidens is attested in the central

Kalahari, where the San possess a ‘termite song’ and ‘termite dance’ used during

menarche ceremonies (Nonaka 1996: 31). The termite species, after which these

are named, is called //kàm//ặre. Its characteristic “slow fluttering motion” during

nuptial flights has become a motif in the ritual song and dance (ibid.: 31).

Mentioning fat and its connection with supernatural potency echoes another

significant substance in San thought—honey. Associations of fat and honey are

conceptually inseparable. In some San languages their names even carry

identical lexical forms and related semantic connotations. Fat is variously called,

/nai and /khou:, while honey is known by words sharing similar roots, such as,

¯/nai and !khou: (D.F. Bleek 1956: 725, 715). Creation myths also suggest this link

between fat and honey. When /Kaggen made his first eland, he fed and anointed

it with honey (Lewis-Williams 1998b: 197, from Lloyd’s MS pp L.ll.4.489-493 and

504-514), and it was for this reason that the /Xam said the eland grew up to have

more fat and larger than other antelope (see Lewis-Williams & Biesele 1978: 120;

Schmidt 1996: 192-194). Amongst the Nama, Heiseb (a trickster deity) created his

gemsbok wife and fed her with honey (Biesele 1993: 95). She thus became fat and

beautiful. Different characteristic colours of antelope were made through various

kinds of honey (D.F. Bleek 1924: 10). These antelope are /Kaggen’s most

important creations (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 123), hence their imbuement with

Page 149: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

138

potency. Their large quantities of fat, beautiful colours and strong potency,

especially eland, resulted from their connection with honey during creation.

Honey, fat and creation are central in San thought and ritual.

That /Kaggen “wetted the animal’s [eland] hair and smoothed it with honey”

(Lewis-Williams 1998b: 197) might also associate the act with sexual procreation

(ibid.: 205) for, as Biesele (1993: 86) argues, honey and fat are conceptual

mediators between several oppositions, such as between men and women.

/Kaggen’s act may also suggest anointing to ward off evil. In rituals and myths,

fat and honey are used for anointing; as examples, fat (usually of eland though

not always stated) is used in rites of passage for anointing maidens (Lewis-

Williams & Biesele 1978; Lewis-Williams 1981a: 48-52) and during dances to rub

trancers (D.F. Bleek 1935: 2, 23).

Fat and honey are anomalous foods that transcend the eating and drinking

opposition found in all other hunted and gathered foods. They are the only two

kinds of food that people can eat and drink (Biesele 1978: 927, 1993; 86). Being

both liquid and solid in state, they unify wet and dry, hot and cold (Biesele 1993:

86). They, therefore, mediate categories and are thus significant as embodiments

of potency (Marshall 1969: 351, 1999: xxxiii; Lewis-Williams 1981a: 51, 1998: 201).

They are also noted for their scent. In //Kabbo’s account, kudu eats honey, hence

its scent that is like that of the eland (Bleek & Lloyd MS L.II.3.466), which was fed

on honey after it was created. The San believe this scent to be a vehicle for the

conveyance of potency, which these antelope carry. The Ju/’hoan have a concept,

‘≠A’, which is not an ordinary odour; it is the smell of the whirlwind that carries

//gauwa (lesser god, trickster) and his potency (Marshall 1962: 239). Therefore,

because of their liminality, fat and honey mediated between the ‘real world’ and

Page 150: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

139

the ‘spirit world’, and hence their repeated association with creation and other

supernatural creatures and beings.

The creativity and power of honey (and fat) is, however, counterbalanced by

negative connotations. Honey is said to be a sole source of potentially fatal

conflicts among the San if rights of beehive ownership are impinged. The

Ju/’hoansi go even further to say that honey can cause tension between ≠Goa N!a

and //gauwa, if the two happen to favour and lead different individuals to honey

from the same hive. ≠Goa N!a likes bees and that burning them when one

smokes them out of nests displeases him intensely (just as /Kaggen loves

antelope and hunting them displeases him). God’s wife, Khwova N!a among

Ju/’hoansi and /Hantu!katt!katten (Dassie or rock hyrax, Procavia capensis) among

/Xam, is the “mother of the bees” (D.F. Bleek 1923: 47; Marshall 1962: 245, 1999:

7), and like all other spirit beings, ≠Goa N!a is very fond of honey (Marshall 1962:

245). To kill a person, ≠Goa N!a is believed to convert himself into honey, direct

the person he wants to kill to a tree where he would have placed himself as an

ordinary honeycomb. The person eats the honeycomb bait and then dies

(Marshall 1962: 245). These beliefs show the great extent to which bees and honey

permeate San thought and beliefs.

Reverting to the painted contexts, I reiterate that their meanings are structured at

a deeper symbolic level. Even accepting that some images depict honey gatherers

or flying termite collectors, it must be remembered that in such contexts people

are not only gathering food, but also significant sources of potency. In one panel

(Ebusingata, Drakensberg, Woodhouse 1990: fig. 1), a human figure carrying a

piled object, possibly a honeycomb, is surrounded by a swarm of bees. That the

figure bleeds from the nose clearly indicates non-ordinary reality associated with

Page 151: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

140

altered states of consciousness (D.F. Bleek 1935: 20, 34; Lewis-Williams 1981a: 78,

81, 95-98; Walker 1996: 90). From the same site (Fig. 8; Pager 1976: 75) is an

elephant therianthrope in the midst of a swarm of bees. The two paintings both

show ritual specialists or shamans in association with bees. As Marshall (1969:

367) stated, “Bees and honey both have [n/om],” indeed the Ju/’hoansi like to

dance at the time of the year when bees are swarming in the belief that they can

harness their potency (Lewis-Williams 1986b: 175, 1997: 817, citing Wilmsen,

pers. comm.). The nature of the art and the painted contexts highlights particular

San spirit world experiences and beliefs about supernatural potency.

I have described similar painted contexts (Figs 4, 9) from Matopo. Plate 7 from

Zimbabwe can be added to the list. The panel depicts a formling with an orifice

from which with insects, now recognised as flying termites, are issuing out. Next

to the orifice is an ornate woman painted white (unclear in the picture), around

whose abdomen are peculiar protrusions that are similar to the wing forms on

the insects. Of this panel, Coulson & Campbell (2000: 97) write, “a female with

one arm raised …appears to direct the flow of arrows as they enter and exit the

oval. Perhaps the figure is the very core of potency.” The white pigment used for

this figure is the same colour as the insects. This figure also carries a stick, in a

similar manner to other figures associated with formling orifices (e.g., Fig. 9).

Similarly, in Figure 13 only a partially faded tasselled bag (women’s) is placed at

the orifice with flying termites issuing out. One can infer from this repeated

context that there is an association between women and supernatural potency.

The relationship of supernatural potency and women is complex; it seems to

derive from their strong association with fat (as eland and termites are) and their

role as bearers of children. This association also connects women with creation.

Page 152: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

141

New maidens are also said to be potent, as it at this powerful stage in their lives

when early signs of fertility emerge that they are considered to be full of strong

potency.

Associations with other supernatural potency symbols

San ethnography shows that supernatural potency is central to their religious

beliefs and symbolism. Notions of potency permeate all aspects of San life, ritual

and folklore. These notions also resonate in many ways in the art. Some writers

have, therefore, argued that formlings symbolise this potency. I have argued

that, what formlings depict (subject matter), termitaria and bees’ nests, contain

powerful substances—fat and honey—that the San believe possess supernatural

potency. I argue further that various powerful animals often found in formling

contexts build upon this association connoting the saturation of strong potency.

These include giraffe, kudu, hartebeest, tsessebe and roan or sable antelope. The

formling at Nanke Cave (Plates 3, 3a) also features eland. The Ju/’hoansi consider

eland and giraffe to be particularly powerful (Marshall 1999: 5). These ‘great

meat animals’ possess both n/om and n/ow (Marshall 1957: 235, Biesele 1993: 94-

95, 108), and some also possess /ko:öde (D.F. Bleek 1924: 10), which is an

especially dangerous level of potency.

The repeated choice of giraffe and potent antelope (not other animals) is

significant in the symbolism of formlings. Some formling contexts feature sub-

aquatic trance metaphors, such as, fish (Plates 3, 3a) and crocodiles (Goodall

1959: plate 8; see Dowson 1988: 120-121 and Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1999: 57

on such metaphors). Walker (1996: 73) associates fish particularly with ‘rain

Page 153: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

142

symbolism’. Ouzman (1995) has also argued for the association of fish and rain

symbolism. The large rain creature with exudations from its snout in Appendix 1

(Fig. 1.1) further supports this idea of rain symbolism. As Goodall’s (1959: plate

8) copy shows, there is a complex association involving a formling, two

crocodiles and a rain creature (see Huffman 1983: 51), which also has exudations

from its mouth. The same panel also depicts two crocodile therianthropes with

gaping mouths interacting with this grotesque rain creature. The association of

formlings with rain symbolism seems particularly strong in these contexts. A

thread that runs through all these metaphors concerns supernatural potency and

spirit world experiences. Some elements in other formlings bear a set of different

metaphors but also point to a similar meaning context.

Some features in Figure 3 merit farther attention. One of the women has erect

hairs on her thighs and groin region. Similar features are repeated on some

villiform cores of the formling. If these are indeed ‘hairs’, they can be explained

by reference to the Eastern Ju/’hoan statement, which I return to shortly, that the

exterior of Huwe’s house is “hairy like a caterpillar” (Schapera 1930: 184, my

emphasis). Elsewhere, ‘erect hairs’ have been interpreted as a metaphor that

derives from sensory hallucinations experienced during altered states of

consciousness (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 91, 93, 97, 1984: 227). Therefore, the

woman with ‘erect hairs’ and the formling with ‘hairy’ forms are associated with

a hallucinatory trance experience. This view is supported by a posture that the

women on the formling adopt—the raised arms. Ghilraen Laue (2000) has argued

that this posture is related to the trance dance. Women also dance during curing

rituals (Marshall 1969; Keeney 1999). Among the Ju/’hoansi, 10 percent (or more

now) of women are healers (Katz & Biesele 1986). Erect hairs on a woman,

therefore, should not be seen as anomalous. Erect hairs are also a metaphor for

Page 154: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

143

‘boiling potency’, and rather than being indications of a trance state, her status as

a new maiden might also be shown with erect hairs.

The ‘erect hairs’ and similar finger-like crenellations that grow at the base of

Figure 3 motif probably associate this formling with a notion of saturated

supernatural potency. ‘Erect hairs’ are associated with excessive potency that

causes violent trance states (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 97). The /Xam spoke of “lion’s

hair” growing on the back of healers in trance (D.F. Bleek 1935: 2, 23; Hewitt

1986: 100, 188) apparently describing violent throes of trance. Recently, a central

Kalahari healer said his most powerful trance state is when “fur grows out of my

skin and claws grow from my hands”; that is when the lion’s spirit changes his

(the healer) mind and body (Keeney 1999: 93). Therefore, the graphic metaphor

of erect hairs on formlings alludes to dangerous degrees of potency.

Another link between caterpillars and dangerous potency can be found in

Central Kalahari. The San of Xade believe that hawk moth caterpillars (Herse

convolvuli⁽²⁾) go underground and change into a very poisonous black scorpion

(Nonaka 1996: 34). This convoluted belief is not literal. San people are known for

the depth and accuracy of their knowledge of the faunal and floral species they

interact with (Heinz & Maguire 1974; Silberbauer 1981: 76; Barnard 1988)

Therefore, the Xade San must be aware that scorpions and caterpillars are

different invertebrates. Rather than it being a mistaken biological association, I

argue that it is a conceptual one. Since these scorpions live underground and

inflict a fatal sting, it is unsurprising that the ‘stinging’ metaphor is conflated

with the ‘growing hairs’ metaphor of prickly hawk moth caterpillars, which, in

their life cycle, also go underground (= the spirit world) and have stinging

spines.

Page 155: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

144

Formlings: extricating the metaphor

If formlings are graphic depictions of termitaria and honeybees’ nests as ‘wombs’

of fat and honey, therefore, they are ‘incubators’ of supernatural potency.

Beyond their mediation at the level of ordinary reality involving gender

relations, these motifs symbolize cosmic mediation between the ‘real world’ and

the ‘spirit world’. Supernatural potency is a force that the San believe makes

contact between the cosmic realms (Fig. 36) possible. Healers wishing to

transcend cosmic boundaries must draw upon potency. Formlings as graphic

metaphors deriving from the ‘natural models’ of termitaria and honeybees’ nests,

as ‘potency incubators’, connote concentration or a saturation of strong potency,

reminiscent of the ultimate sources of this power in the spirit world. They

evoked the power of the realm that San healers strove to enter, where the San

Great God, himself the essence or embodiment of supernatural potency, resided.

The realm of the Great God is the ultimate reservoir of potency. The saturation of

potency in this realm is linked to the presence of ‘Great God’ himself who is “the

ultimate source of all [n/om]” (Biesele 1978: 933; Marshall 1962: 235, 238, 1969:

351-352; Vinnicombe 1976: 199). The potency that healers, n/om k” xausi, and

people in general possess is from God (Marshall 1969: 352, 1999: 8, 21; Katz 1982:

152; Guenther 1999; Keeney 1999: 107). The presence of powerful beings and

creatures imbued with strong potency in his abode saturates potency. I have

shown that the painted contexts of formlings suggest a saturation of supernatural

potency. The ultimate saturation of potency for the San lies at God’s house.

Could formlings, therefore, in some sense be the visual embodiment of God’s

house? To answer this I will now consider the San beliefs about God’s house in

more detail.

Page 156: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

145

San concepts of God’s dwelling place

Beliefs concerning the dwelling place of God and supernatural beings vary

amongst San groups (Keeney 1999: 61, 62). The Oschimpolveld San believe that

God “lives in a house in the sky to which the souls of the dead are brought”

(Marshall 1962, 1999: 18, 21). Their eastern and northwestern cousins believe the

same for their God, Huwe or Xu (Schapera 1930: 397). Honey, locusts, fat flies (or

flying termites) and butterflies are all superabundant in Huwe’s house (Schapera

1930: 184). There are also large animals: leopards, zebras, lions, pythons,

mambas, elands, giraffes, gemsbok, and kudu (Biesele 1978: 933, 1980: 59, 1993:

94) in Huwe’s house. The G/wi believe that termites as well as other invertebrate

taxa are N!adima’s creatures and that he protects them (Silberbauer 1981: 75).

The Nyae Nyae San believe that ≠Goa N!a lives in a two storey house with a

single tree near it in the eastern sky, both of which are associated with the spirits

of the dead. //Gauwa’s house (choo) in the western sky has two trees. While its

exterior is “hairy like a caterpillar” this house resembles an ordinary San hut.

//Gậuab, a Damara sky god, lives in a village resembling a Damara village, but

has a shady tree and a holy fire in the middle. In //Gậuab’s heaven life is similar

to life on earth except that hunting there is more successful and foraging easier

(Vedder 1928: 62; Barnard 1988: 227).

Although these varied beliefs are not very precise on the nature of God’s house,

it does not differ markedly from the ordinary San dwellings. Interestingly, one

can also see the infiltration of foreign elements in the beliefs, such as the concept

of a double storey house. Other testimonies even mention corrugated iron

sheeting, iron poles and reinforcements. God’s house has a tree or two trees in

the middle, powerful animals and other creatures occur in abundance there. The

Page 157: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

146

power of the place is what makes it unique, and the presence of supernatural

beings and spirit creatures. It is these same features that surround formlings. The

repeated association of termites, locusts, giraffe, n/om antelope and spirit

creatures are well explained by linking formlings to God’s house.

If God’s house is suggested in formling contexts, then, what other features

besides the ‘erect hair’ metaphor and superimposed antelope (connoting

powerful potency) support this inference? I begin with Plate 6. In this panel, two

therianthropes (with pick-shaped protrusions on the small of their backs, and

one has a long tail) hold hands and kneel on the left edge of the formling. The

one nearest to the formling has streamers under one arm. They also hold peculiar

objects that look like hand picks. These figures with their streamers, objects and

the tail are so unusual as to suggest non-ordinary reality. On the lower left of the

formling there is a tree under which an indeterminate antelope lies. The image is

part of an extensive panel, but some have described it as a representation of a

San werf or shelter (Walker 1996: 32). Indeed, in accord with the belief that God’s

house looks like an ordinary San hut (choo), the image resembles a shelter. Its

features of rectangular cores, microdots, flecks, arched multiple bounding lines

and crenellations place this motif in the category of typical formlings

I now return to paintings in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.1) and Figure 3 to discuss the

sinuous or funicular line weaving through the cores of the formling. Appendix 1

(Fig. 1.1) exhibits similar lines associated with the formling and linking different

images in the context. Unlike the ‘thin red lines’ found mainly in the

Drakensberg (Lewis-Williams 1981b; Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1990; Dowson

1989; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000), these lines do not have microdots on their

fringes. But, the contexts in which they occur suggest that they are conceptually

Page 158: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

147

related. San healers describe cords that hang from the sky (Schapera 1930: 184,

188; Marshall 1962: 238, 1999: 21; Biesele 1980: 55-56; Guenther 1999: 188) and

that lead, ultimately to God’s house. Lewis-Williams and co-writers (2000),

quoting the San, now call these motifs “threads of the sky” or “threads of light”

as described by San shamans. Healers climb on these threads during trance to

visit God’s house (Marshall 1962: 238, 241, 242; 1999: 25; Keeney 1999: 61, 62). The

line motif in Figure 3 also emerges and disappears under handprints that are

superimposed on the formling. This association may not be accidental.

Handprints probably, different from painted figures holding or walking on such

“threads of light”, suggest the holding of the cosmic “threads” en route to God’s

house. If this inference is correct, then the panel may suggest the San conception

of God’s house and the healers’ access routes to it.

The painted contexts of formlings also feature therianthropes and human figures

(Figs 4, 9, 21, Plate 6) crawling towards, or moving out, or kneeling on or near

them. In a complex example (Garlake 1995: fig. 121), two typical formlings are

juxtaposed and their orifices face each other. In between are seven plant forms,

with shapes that recall the domical caps of formlings (Garlake 1995: 103). Winged

insects, which I have argued represent termites, hover around these plants in a

similar manner to Figures 15 and 16. Nearby are antelope. The formling on the

right has an unusually enlarged orifice, out of which comes a human figure with

a “leaf shape” on its navel. Other formlings have similar human figures or

therianthropes emerging from their openings on the boundary lines include

Figure 10. Garlake’s (1995: 155) note that, “spirit figures appear to crawl towards

and gather strength as they approach some formlings” recalls the Ju/’hoan belief

that supernatural beings walk the spirit realm as people do on earth (Marshall

1999: 3). In keeping with these images of people seemingly visiting God’s house,

Page 159: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

148

San medicine specialists describe in detail their journeys to this place (Marshall

1962, 1999; Biesele 1975a, 1980, 1993; Keeney 1999).

To understand the logic of the God’s house interpretation one must look

carefully at the ‘natural models’ of formlings—termitaria and honeybees’ nests.

These natural phenomena, like God’s house, are located underground (= spirit

world) or in trees (or trees growing on termitaria), which, in Chapter Seven, I

argue comprise a significant component of the spirit world (see Appendix 1 Fig.

1.9). Potency appears to be the thread that connects these seemingly disparate

contexts with termites and honeybees being the key natural models in the

expressed symbolism.

While formlings are depictions of termitaria as powerful symbols of the zenith of

supernatural potency epitomized by God’s house, some artists conceptualised

this house or seat of potency in idiosyncratic ways. For example, Garlake (1995:

Plates XXXI-XXXII; see Appendix 1 Fig. 1.19) identifies a small formling

superimposed on a human abdomen as symbolising the seat of potency in

human beings. But, formlings in general transcend the human source of potency

in the gebesi. I have suggested a realm of potency that is much more unified and

diverse than its individual constituents, of which the gebesi is part. In this realm,

very potent entities are compounded to produce a powerfully saturated and

ultimate source of potency; this realm is God’s house and the spirit world. San

beliefs also show that trees are a crucial element of this house. I now turn to the

paintings of trees and plants from the rock art of Matopo.

Page 160: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

150

Chapter Seven

Trees and plants in Matopo

There are not only trees or plants shown in these pictures, but also mountains, lakes, rain – whole landscapes and representations of scenery (Frobenius 1930: 335).

It is possible…that a greater religious significance was attached to specific plants by the Bushmen north of the Tropic of Capricorn than by those who lived on the open grassland further south (Vinnicombe 1976: 280).

To understand better the symbolism employed in formlings, now demonstrated

to be representations of termitaria (termite nests), I focus on the depictions of

trees and plants. There are an integral part of formling contexts. Not only do

these painted subjects co-occur in the same painting areas, they are also examples

where trees and plants are conflated with formlings (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.17) or are

painted growing on top of formlings. I have discussed already some previous

interpretations of trees and plants. Building on that background I now sum up,

first, ethno-botanical studies among the San, and, secondly, describe the

morphology and painted contexts of the motifs found in San rock art. Thirdly,

drawing on the San ethnography, I situate these motifs in their graphic and

conceptual contexts to elucidate their symbolic associations. I argue that trees

and plants both in the ethnography and in the art point to two major conceptual

Page 161: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

151

tropes that are united in San cosmology. Trees are significant in the ethnography

from both the symbolic and the ecological perspectives.

Ecological significance of trees and plants

The dominance of plants as food and moisture sources in San diet is well

established (Lee 1965; Silberbauer 1965: 44-47; Giess & Snyman 1986: 240; Tanaka

1976: 112-113; Hitchcock 1982: 205-223), but relatively little, until recently, of their

role in myths, beliefs and symbolism was known. Little has been written “about

the total botanical lore of Bushman groups” (Steyn 1981: 1). Robert Story (1958,

1964), however, studied various uses of tree and plant species in the Kalahari.

Some writers (Lee 1965, 1968; Silberbauer 1965, 1981; Heinz & Maguire 1974) also

investigated the ethno-botanical knowledge of different Kalahari San groups.

While very important, these ecological investigations suggest little allusion to the

symbolism of botanical subjects. Even among ethnographers who have worked

with the San, there has been no sustained attempt to seek and compile a

concordance of references to these subjects in San beliefs and folktales (Biesele,

pers. comm.). One exception is Sigrid Schmidt (1980, 1989), who compiled

references of Khoisan folklore featuring vegetable subjects from Namibia. This

work may not have had the impact in South Africa it should because it is in

German. Re-investigating San ethnography reveals a wealth of information on

San beliefs concerning trees and plants.

Fig. 15. Flying termites transforming into oval flecks swell around a blossoming tree from Matopo (overleaf)

Page 162: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
152
Page 163: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

153

Fig. 16. Flying termites, a partial tree, a human figure (redrawn from Parry 2000)

Morphology of painted trees and plants

Trees and plants in San rock art take various forms. Although varying in detail

and clarity, these subjects are often recognisable as trees, bulbs or tubers. About

trees, Garlake (1987d: 60) points out that they “appear as rigid, stylized

diagrams”, whereas Taylor (1927: 1058) described them as “conventional trees.”

They appear in varying hues of red and yellow ochre. In South Africa a few

motifs are depicted in white and black (Appendix I). The significance of colour is,

however, not clear in these paintings, as indeed is generally the case with San art

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 164: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

154

imagery. Their common features include branches, trunks, roots, lines and,

rarely, fruits or pods.

1. Branches

Trees are usually depicted showing branches only without foliage. Their

morphology ranges from rounded to umbrella and weeping crown forms that

are connected to the trunks. On the basis of elements in the crowns, Breuil (1966:

24, 116, 119) argued that eleven motifs from southern Zimbabwe represented a

kind of palm. He noted that most of them comprised a “single vertical line for

the trunk and two symmetrical lobes hanging down from either side of the trunk

to represent the leafy crest.”

2. Roots

One of the distinctive characteristics of tree and plants is the roots. These motifs

are often painted complete with roots, which are usually exaggerated at the base

of the trunks or stems. These roots range in number between one and four.

Although they are often painted vertically, they are also shown extending

laterally in some motifs.

3. Fruits and flowers

In a few examples, trees are embellished with faithful detail. These include

depictions of fruits (Garlake 1987d: 41, 60, 1995: fig. 64), seedpods (Frobenius

1963: tafels 34, 35, 40, 42; Pager 1989: 276, fig. 1-Fix A) and flowers or what looks

like blossoming (Fig. 15).

Page 165: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

155

Fig. 17. A tree, probably ficus sp. judging by its adventitious branches hanging down from the trunk and fruits clustered around the branches (Northern Province, S. Africa)

In northern South Africa, I recorded a tree motif laden with fruits (Fig. 17). The

fruits have the appearance of rounded nods attached to the branches. Although

leaves and flowers are usually absent, they have also been recorded (Goodall

1959: fig. 25). In circumstances where leaves, flowers or fruits are depicted

possibilities occasionally exist for identification. For example, Goodall (1959: 76;

Coulson & Campbell 2000: figs 67, 91) identified the bichrome tree with leaves

painted naturalistically as the Bastard marula (Kirkia acuminata). Cross-

referencing with photographs of this species in van Wyk and van Wyk (1997:

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 166: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

156

442) I am convinced of the correctness of the identification. This motif, like some

examples in this thesis, grows on top of a formling.

Fig. 18. Two kudu and a tree (on the left is a file of three kudu cows and a calf) from (Matopo)

4. Lines

Tree and plant motifs in Matopo are usually embellished with a horizontal line

motif that divides the roots from the trunk or stem and branches. This line

usually retains the same thickness throughout its length. The bulk of the tree is

shown above this line and the roots extend below. The appearance is that of a

cross-section of a tree above and below the ground. Some motifs depict root-like

forms separate from trees (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1). In one panel these forms stem

from a ground level line that links two trees with a formling.

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 167: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

157

While all these features are recognisable, their proportions are often distorted.

Scale and proportion are not ‘realistic’ in San depictions of trees, as with

formlings; features of the subject included are those that focus attention on

aspects of meaning. For example, thick-stemmed trees may not indicate baobabs,

but rather draw attention to the trunk of the tree.

Regarding the species of trees, Garlake (1987d: 60) claims that, “none is certainly

identifiable.” One early writer stated that trees and plants in Matopo include

“knobby thorns, baobabs, umbrella trees, palms, tree-ferns, euphorbias, kafir (sic)

orange, aloes, wind-blown trees, and monkey ropes, as well as aerial and

exposed roots” (Hall 1912: 594). As with Hall’s judgment on formlings there is

rich imagination at work here. Few of these species can be recognised

unequivocally. Although species identification might be useful, the painted

contexts of these motifs are sufficient to reveal their intended symbolism.

Trees are often unequivocally depicted in complex contexts (Figs 1, 21, also

Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1). Writers have noted the association of trees and plants with

formlings (Frobenius 1931; Goodall 1959). This relationship was taken to be

evidence for depictions of complete landscapes. So, Garlake’s (1987d: 60)

suggestion that trees, bulbs, tubers or seedpods are “shown in isolation or in

groups and never as part of a scene” or landscape is not valid. Indeed, this claim

directly contradicts one of his earlier stated observations in the same publication

that, “There are many examples of ovoids with trees, animals and people

attached to them” (ibid.: 52). Garlake (1995: figs 104, 121, 179) illustrates some

examples of formlings associated with trees. The link between trees/plants and

termite nests is crucial.

Page 168: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

158

Fig. 19. Two men with equipment juxtaposed with a tree (Matopo)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 169: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

159

Fig 20. Two kudu, a tree and an infubulated man carrying ?sticks (Matopo)

Trees are also commonly depicted with animals, especially kudu, giraffe, and

tsessebe or hartebeest (Figs 6, 20, Appendix 1 Figs 1.1, 1.12) and people (Figs 19,

22). In the art, these antelope stand or lie down underneath trees, or browse on

their branches (Walker 1996: 71; Coulson & Campbell 2000: 92). In the

Drakensberg two panels depict similar contexts, showing eland browsing on tree

branches (Willcox 1956: fig. 18; also images in RARI Archives). In some complex

panels trees or plants are depicted growing on formlings or on lines that join

with formlings (Fig. 1, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1; also Goodall 1959: plate 8). In some

panels, ovoid formlings are conflated with bulbous plants that have sprouts at

the top and roots at the base (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.17). In one case, to which I now

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 170: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

160

turn to describe in detail, an animal is encapsulates inside the outline of a

formling/plant motif (Fig. 21).

Fig. 21. A conflation of a termite nest and a ‘sprouting’ plant (Matopo)

Figure 21 depicts a conflation of a sprouting plant and termite nest. Trifurcating

stems with twelve individual offshoots are attached on top of the oval nest. The

formling itself is made up of multiple concentric lines that run around it, but are

partially weathered on the left where only two remain. At the base there are

three root-like appendages. Garlake (1987a: 24) has noted similar motifs in which

“Ovals form the core of tuber-like plant forms with sprouting ends.” Inside the

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 171: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

161

oval there is a small indeterminate buck in the middle of two partially faded oval

blobs, which are surrounded by dots, at the top and the bottom. To the left are

two further small indeterminate buck, one facing away from and another

towards the sprouting form. Next to the roots is a cross-legged human figure that

is clapping in a similar way to the figure in Figure 23. At the top right is a bizarre

clawed and thick-tailed creature. Figure 22 (also Frobenius 1963: tafels 43, 56;

Goodall 1959: plate 32) depicts a tree with several roots, two thick stems and

many branches. Two human figures, one depicted between the stems and

another juxtaposed with the roots, suggest a connection between these features

and the figures. More importantly, the figure next to the roots adopts a typical

arms-back posture and is slightly bending forward.

These panels, like the other complex painted contexts I have discussed, suggest

the non-ordinary reality of trance and complex symbolism: images do not simply

depict material objects. Their peculiar features include: juxtapositions of trees

and plants with people, animals enclosed within the cores of termite nest-plant

conflations and human figures exhibiting trance diagnostic postures (arms-back,

clapping, crossed legs and bending forward). These complexities cannot be

explained in narrative terms, but by looking at the San beliefs and symbolism. I

therefore draw on the relevant ethnography to elucidate the significance of these

motifs.

Trees and plants and their associations in San ethnography

Different plants had different magical properties and different uses. In Southern

and Northern San ethnographic corpuses trees and plants feature prominently as

Page 172: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

162

sources of aromatic herbs. There are complexities in the ethnography relating to

these plants. At deeper levels of meaning they often carry powerful symbolism.

Fig. 22. A tree, two human figures, one between the stems and another on the roots (redrawn from Frobenius 1963)

In the myths, trees and plants are very often used for their metaphoric powers as

agents for restitution or restoration to an original state or an orderly state (see

Orpen 1874). They also reflect a symbolic cooling down of undesirable effects of

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 173: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

163

actions and the pacifying of the wrath of deities and spirit beings (ibid.) and

commonly for calming and controlling ‘rain creatures’ among the /Xam.

The level of supernatural potency is borne out of the emphasis on the aroma of

these botanical species. Smell or scent is a carrier of potency: “Odour, in !Kung

thought, is a medium for the transference of power” (Lewis-Williams 1981a: 51).

The same belief of smell as carrier of potency is extended to burned fat and

aromatic herbs in a zam (Marshall 1969: 360, 371; Biesele 1993: 93-94). The /Xam

also had similar beliefs; the rain, among other things, such as, winds, was said to

have smell (D.F. Bleek 1933: 300), and hence its power. In its “fresh” aromatic

condition, rain would be very potent (ibid.: 300). Therefore, the usual emphasis of

aromatic plants centres on their smells which carry potency. I use two associated

examples: canna and buchu to illustrate these points.

a. Canna1

In one Southern (Maluti) San tale, /Kaggen restores his son, Cogaz, to life by

giving him herbal charms, canna (Orpen 1874: 8). In another, Qwanciquntshaa, a

chief, turned into a snake, but was restored to his former self by canna fed to him

by a girl. He subsequently married this girl and together with her sprinkled

canna on the ground so that all the dead elands became alive again (Orpen 1874:

6-7). Yet another tale recounts an abduction of /Kaggen’s daughter by snakes.

/Kaggen struck them with his stick and they all became people. He then

sprinkled their skins which lay on the ground with canna and they also became

people (Orpen 1874: 5).

1 Botanical species of this aromatic plant is unclear

Page 174: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

164

The use of herbs is also found in ritual contexts. Qing (Orpen’s San guide in the

1870s) told Orpen that canna charms were used to resuscitate “people who have

died from the dance” (Orpen 1874: 10). He was here referring to the trance dance

(Lewis-Williams 1988b: 137-142). He also related how, during rain rites, charms

were used to catch and lead a rain animal (Orpen 1874: 10).

Canna was therefore used for its restorative or restitutive qualities as well as

calming and controlling rain animals. So far, no unequivocal representation of

the former function has been identified in the art. Paintings of people calming

down and controlling rain creatures have been identified in the Drakensberg

region. This function is attested widely among the /Xam who used buchu.

b. Buchu

In /Xam tales, buchu (generic term for plants in the Rutaceae family) was used to

charm and calm down rain bulls (D.F. Bleek 1933) and other spirit divinities.

/Xam traditions recount that buchu was given to rain creatures living in

waterholes from where they would be subdued and then led across the land to

desired places for rain rites (ibid.). As a ritual magic, when new maidens emerged

from confinement they treated their families with buchu to ward off danger from

the anger of !Khwa (rain divinity) and ensure the ultimate return to normality for

the band (Hewitt 1986: 198). Because menstruating girls were said to have an

odour that attracted !Khwa, they used buchu to counteract this odour and keep

danger at bay (Hewitt 1986: 78). Buchu was also used during hunting rites. A

/Xam hunter avoided touching the arrow that he had used to shoot antelope

(D.F. Bleek 1932: 233), but he would pick the arrow up using a leaf. Although

Page 175: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

165

undeclared, this leaf may have implied buchu judging by its function of charming

and cooling down the potency of the shot antelope.

Unequivocal depictions alluding to such plant uses are rare, but plausible

contexts can be cited. In 1873 Orpen recorded a painting of a group of human

figures, one of which holds out a plant form towards the snout of a grotesque

animal. Vinnicombe (1976: fig. 239) copied this panel in more detail (Pager 1976:

46), and suggested that it depicted sorcerers charming, capturing and leading-out

a rain animal. In another panel (Vinnicombe 1976: fig. 240) she inferred similar

ritual use of aromatic charms (also Lewis-Williams 1981a: 110).

Because of their scents or smells these herbal charms contain supernatural

potency. The role that different plants play depends on their potency or magical

properties. The G/wi, and indeed most San groups, actually say that plants have

inherent powers, which can be automatically and mechanically released when

the plant is used or eaten (Silberbauer 1981: 77) as food or medicine. Like

animals, each has potency with different strengths and are appropriate for

different individuals in different contexts. Generically, trees and plants appear to

have held a similar symbolic status in San thought.

Particular botanical species are obscure in San oral traditions. Only generic

terms, sometimes with several related connotations, are used. For example, the

Nharo word ‘hii’ means, tree or medicine (D.F. Bleek 1928: 25-26) and in its

shortened form ‘hi’, it means plant or wood (ibid.: 26). Sometimes general plant

parts, such as leaves or roots or fruits are mentioned without mentioning

particular species, suggesting that specific identity was unnecessary to the

symbolic function. Botanical subjects are, therefore, an open class, where general

terms like ‘tree’, ‘leaf’, ‘fruit’, or ‘root’ carry related cosmological concepts. In the

Page 176: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

166

art, the depiction of a species may not have added any special symbolic

significance beyond that given by the genus.

Turning to San rock art one finds a similar phenomenon. From my analyses of

the art and published material, it seems that the depiction of particular species

was, for the artists, not essential in expressing symbolism. Branches, trunks and

roots only were depicted to suggest a generic, rather than a specific, class.

Although the medicinal qualities of botanical subjects are recognised, it is their

level of supernatural potency and their ability to transcend cosmic boundaries

that is emphasised. Trees are therefore one of the most significant categories in

San art and ethnography (though not reflected by the frequency of depiction and

mention) as embodiments of n/om. They occupy a powerful place in the San

universe and are therefore intrinsically powerful subjects.

Association of God’s house with trees

In Chapter Six I argued that termitaria, represented in the art by formlings,

symbolise God’s house. I also showed that formlings are usually painted with

trees and other plants growing on or through them (Figs 1, 21, 27, Appendix 1

Fig. 1.1). In the ethnography, trees form an important mystical component of

God’s house. In Ju/’hoan belief, a great tree stands in ≠Gao N!a’s house while the

lesser god, //gauwa’s house has two trees. Shamans and ordinary people fear

these trees. The tree in ≠Gao N!a’s house has strong n/om (Marshall 1999: 21) and

“it is associated with the spirits of the dead…” (Marshall 1962: 236, 1999: 21, 314).

These trees are not passive entities, but powerful medicine in the transformation

of dead souls into immortalised and eternal residents of the spirit realm. They

Page 177: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

167

are therefore like a divinity with strong n/om. The etymology of the word ‘n/om’

itself gives clues to the conceptual link between trees and potency. Lee (1967: 33,

1968: 43) showed that the metaphor “boiling ([n/om]―to boil) refers not only to

the boiling water, but also to the ripening of plants.”

The idea of trees as redolent with n/om and as components of God’s house is

supported by the painted contexts in Figures 15 and 16. Figure 15 shows a tree in

blossom surrounded by a swarm of termites (? bees) and termite nymphs (oval

flecks). The tree has three roots, a trunk and three short branches, all painted in

dark yellow. These branches change abruptly to red and widen at the top before

terminating in yellow flower-like trifurcating shoots. The insects, painted in

yellow, but with red wings, swirl around the tree and some touch the flowery

ends of the branches. Below this panel is a sable antelope, to the right of which is

a giraffe with an exquisite retiform pattern. These are not shown in the tracing.

Similarly, Figure 16 depicts termites swarming around a tree motif. We saw in

the previous chapter that termites and bees (= fat and honey) have very strong

potency (Marshall 1969: 351, 1999: xxxiii; D.F. Bleek 1924: 14). The graphic

association of flying termites, (or bees) and trees suggests a context charged with

supernatural potency. Although no anthill is depicted here, the association of

trees/plants with flying termites suggests an association with God’s house, which

is symbolised by termitaria [or formlings].

Why trees/plants and God’s house?

To explain the association of God’s house with trees, I first relate a San creation

myth. This myth, also shared by some Khoekhoe groups, was collected from

Page 178: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

168

eighteenth century San groups of the lower portions of the Gariep River in South

Africa. In this myth a tree is directly associated with the primordial creation of

people and animals. George Stow (1905) recounts this myth as William Coates

Palgrave (He was the West Coast Colonial Administrator) communicated it to

him. In the myth, the remote forefathers of the San,

Came out of a hole in the ground, at the roots of an enormous tree,

which covered a wide extent of country. Immediately afterwards all

kinds of animals came swarming out after them, some kinds by twos

and threes and fours; others in great herds and flocks; and they crashed,

and jostled, and pushed each other in their hurry, as if they could not get

out fast enough; and they ever came out swarming thicker and thicker,

and at last they came flocking out of the branches as well as the roots.

But when the sun went down, fresh ones ceased making their

appearance. The animals were endowed with the gift of speech, and

remained quietly located under and around the big tree. (Stow 1905: 130-

131).

The tale goes on to explain how the use of fire by people sent animals fleeing in

panic, losing, in their fright, all powers of speech, thereby breaking up the family

of people and animals. Here, the ‘tree of creation’ is prominent; gigantic in girth,

humankind and animals emerged from its roots and branches. The symbolic

facets of the tale are explicated by reference to San beliefs about God (who

created humankind, animals and trees), trees and their association with the spirit

world (= underworld and sky). God among various San and Khoekhoe groups

has different names and he is very often presented as a trickster deity.

Page 179: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

169

The association between God, trees and primal creation is fundamental among

the Northern San. For the Nharo, the creator deity, Hi∫e, is the source of power

that healers “worked” with (D.F. Bleek 1928: 24). D.F. Bleek infers that Hi∫e

means “spirit of the bush”, since the first syllable “hi” means, tree or bush (D.F.

Bleek 1928: 25, 1956: 61; Barnard 1986: 69-71). The full words “hiiba” (masc. sg.)

and “hiisa” (fem. sg.) mean ‘tree’ and ‘bush’ respectively (Barnard 1988: 222). The

etymology of the word Hi∫e implies that he was “Lord of the Bushes”, in the

same way that the Southern San deity, /Kaggen (or Cagn in Orpen’s 1874

orthography), was “Lord of the Animals” (D.F. Bleek 1933; Lewis-Williams &

Dowson 1990: 14; Lewis-Williams 1994: 279; Hewitt 1986: 195-196; Biesele 1993:

94; Guenther 1999: 111). This point suggests Hi∫e’s creation of trees/bushes,

which also exist as his avatars, since he is the “spirit” in them. Interestingly,

/Kaggen (translated as ‘the Mantis’, Hewitt 1986: 140) was also a generic plural

form of the name for berries (D.F. Bleek 1956: 296.). Tricksters and creator deities

in Khoisan beliefs are clearly associated with botanical subjects.

A variant of Hi∫e is a Nama divinity, Heitsi Eibib (also Heiseb). In this name ‘hei’

means, ‘bush’ or ‘tree’ while ‘eibib’ means, ‘the first’ (D.F. Bleek 1928: 25). Being

the first bush or tree suggests that he was the progenitor of the bushes or trees.

And because he is the creator, this point links him with the idea of creation

emanating from trees. A clearer link is in a tale where Heitsi Eibib is born of a

maiden who impregnated herself using juice (or sap) she got from chewing an

edible grass (Schmidt 1980: 39-40). Heitsi Eibib is, therefore, a manifestation of

the generative powers of botanical subjects. Similarly, the !Kõ believe, their Great

God, Gu/e, created people from wood (Heinz 1975: 21).

Page 180: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

170

Many San groups believe that trees have spirits in them. The !Kõ say that, apart

from living in waterholes and certain inanimate objects, spirits also reside in

trees (Heinz 1975: 24). A similar belief is suggested by the word ‘Hei-//om’ (also

the name for a San group). This name derives from the Khoekhoe words, ‘heis’

and ‘//om’, meaning ‘tree’ and ‘to sleep’ respectively (Fourie 1926: 49). This

suggests that trees have dormant spirits in them. Some northern San even believe

that their ancestors’ spirits turn into trees (Vinnicombe, pers. comm.). Similarly,

in some /Xam tales the glance of a new maiden turned three men into trees that

retained humanoid features and actions (Lewis-Williams 2000: 271-272). By

contrast, the Ju/’hoansi do not believe that animals and other earthly things, such

as trees and water possess spirits or souls (Marshall 1962: 222, 1999: 4). Generally,

in San folklore, trees and animals were people in primordial times until the gods

commanded the present order of things. A Maluti San phrase that “The thorns

(dobbletjes) were people…” (Orpen 1874: 9) echoes this belief. In the !Kung texts,

the trickster /Xụé, like /Kaggen, is able to change back into vegetable persona. He

transforms into different kinds of trees and plants (Bleek & Lloyd 1911: 404-413).

So, trees and plants are in some ways avatars of these potent spirit divinities.

Like San gods, trees and plants transcend different cosmological realms and

because of this ability they are powerful San metaphors for the axis mundi.

Trees and plants as the San axis mundi

The symbolic association of trees/plants with God’s house, trees/plants and gods

is interwoven with the idea of the axis mundi, the route to God and the spirit

world. Supernatural potency is the unifying factor in these associations. I now

Page 181: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

171

examine botanical motifs associated with human figures to show how they were

important in this San cosmological concept.

Fig. 23. A therianthrope holds a tree while a squatting figure claps (redrawn from Cooke 1971)

I begin with Figure 23 from Matopo. It shows two ethereal human figures

juxtaposed with a tree. The figure holding the tree trunk where lower branches

stem off is a therianthrope, with horns, large ears and an antelope head that

Cooke suggested to be zebra-like. The figure farthest from the tree in a crouching

posture is more human in form and is clapping. These figures have grossly

exaggerated ‘streamers’ underneath their armpits (NB. Cooke did not mention

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 182: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

172

this feature) and the squatting figure has additional ones from the knees. Cooke

interpreted this panel in literalist terms, as a “witchdoctor in disguise” engaged

in “tree worship”. It can be read differently if this detail and San ethnography are

taken into consideration. Cooke’s view is inadequate, first, because the San are

not known to have worshipped trees and, secondly, the figure in question is a

therianthrope and not merely in disguise.

Similarly, Figure 19 depicts a standing man with one leg raised onto a tree trunk

as if climbing into it. One hand holds a branch and the other carries four stick-

like objects. Another tasselled or bristled object (may be a narrow bag like a

quiver) is strapped on his shoulder (Walker 1996: 32). A second man on the right

hand side holds five stick-like objects in one hand, while the other is handing

over a curious object to a figure climbing into a tree. A similar context in Parry

(2000: 98) depicts a tree with eleven branches. Three grossly elongated human

figures, varying in height with the shorter one closest to the tree and the tallest

farthest from it, stand to the right hand side of the tree. All three, with stretched

hands, hold onto one of the branches.

These contexts suggest non-ordinary reality because of therianthropes and

human figures with bristling lines. These motifs frequently appear as graphic

representations of blood or perspiration. Sweat, which usually exudes from

people’s chests, armpits and other places during curing dances, is a significant

trance symbol. It is also a key element in curing rituals (Lee 1968: 44). Because

sweat is rich in potency, healers rub it onto people during trance dances

(Marshall 1962: 251, 1969: 371, 378; Lee 1968: 44) in the belief that it combats evil

and sickness.

Page 183: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

173

Elongation of human figures in these contexts is explicable by reference to bodily

distortions related to trance experiences (Garlake 1995: 151). Trance (or altered

states of consciousness) is accompanied by sensory hallucinations (Lewis-

Williams 1980; Walker 1996: 67, 90). One of these hallucinations is the attenuation

and elongation, or the feeling that one’s limbs are being stretched (Walker 1996:

72). These are frequently depicted in San rock art (Dowson 1988: 117; Lewis-

Williams & Dowson 1989: 76-77). Recently a San healer related this experience

thus, “When I dance, I go into a trance, and become very tall” (Keeney 1999: 61).

These are called somatic hallucinations (Lewis-Williams 1988a: 10; 1997: 817,

819), and are similar to other bodily hallucinatory transformations described

elsewhere as transmogrification (Whitley 2000: 109).

In elucidating the symbolism encoded of these painted contexts, I first present

the /Xam cosmological structure (Appendix 1 Fig. 1.9). Lewis-Williams (1994:

278-279, 1996: 124-126, 1998b: 198-200) first discussed this concept based on the

nineteenth century Bleek and Lloyd corpus. The schema in this cosmos

comprises two axes (Fig. 28). On the one hand, the sublunary horizontal axis lies

on the surface of the earth that carries all ordinary reality or daily life activities.

The vertical axis, on the other, is associated with the spirit beings and

supernatural activities. Although this axis splits into two, that is, the

underground associated with the dead and the “spiritual realm above the earth

that was associated with god, the spirits and also with shamans” (Lewis-

Williams 1994: 279), these two necessarily constitute a unified realm. The vertical

axis therefore joins the sky and the underground, bisecting the horizontal axis at

an ambivalent point—the “intermediary water hole” set in the material world.

My diagram in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.9) shows the same information pictorially, but

adds the shamanic mediation of this cosmos. Although this schema was

Page 184: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

174

formulated on data from the /Xam, related cosmological ideas are also known for

the Ju/’hoansi. Marshall (1999: 3), however, notes that the Nyae Nyae Ju/’hoansi

do not believe that spirit beings of any kind reside inside the earth. Some groups,

like the G/wi, retain strong concepts of the underworld and underground

creatures (Silberbauer 1965: 84, 86). Ritual specialists can, by means of various

spiritual techniques, traverse these supernatural realms along the vertical axis to

encounter supernatural beings and spirit creatures.

Mircea Eliade (1964: 259) has argued that the pre-eminent shamanic technique

entails the passage through cosmic regions—the earth, sky and underground. To

achieve the movement between realities shamans use various means that Eliade

called the axis mundi. These may include: rainbow, stairs, bridge, ladder, cord,

vine, mountain, and so forth (Eliade 1964: 492). In many societies, these means

are metaphors for what is often called the “breakthrough in plane” (Drury 1991:

35) or those access points in the tiered cosmos through which shamans can move.

The axis mundi, however it is conceived, facilitates mediation between the

celestial heaven, the everyday earth reality and the underworld.

One of these means is directly relevant to my interpretation of botanical subjects

in Matopo San art. It is the symbol of the “Cosmic or World Tree” that features in

many forms among the Asiatic, Northern and Eastern European as well as North

and South American shamanic societies. It is conceived of as growing through

the “Centre of the World” (Eliade 1964: 120), which is a point of contact, like the

waterhole or rock shelters (Lewis-Williams 1998b: 199) for the /Xam and other

San (Biesele 1980: 55-56), between various cosmic zones. Trees thus come to

symbolise the axis mundi. This concept is not as well documented among the

Page 185: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

175

southern African San as it is in the societies in other regions, but the images that I

discuss suggest that this apparent lacuna should be closely examined.

I begin with a /Xam narrative (Lewis-Williams 1998b: 197-198, summary of

Lloyd’s MS: L.II.4.489-493 and 504-514) that shows a tree being a link between

different cosmic realms—the underground, earth and sky. In this tale, /Kaggen

fights his in-laws, the meerkats (suricates), after they killed his eland. Because

they overpowered him, he fled the fight and lay trembling at home, as his head

ached. The tree in which the meerkats had placed the eland’s meat and their

paraphernalia came out of the ground, flew through the sky, and then came

down near /Kaggen’s head, as he lay down. It thus connected the three realms I

have referred to. What is pertinent to my discussion is that this is no ordinary

tree in a daily life event. This tree symbolises the axis mundi, which /Kaggen, as

the original shaman (Lewis-Williams 1994: 279), invokes to right the socio-affinal

transgressions of his in-laws. The tree not only provides him with shade, but it

brings back what was treacherously taken away from him by his affines—his

eland. It plays a supernatural mediatory role. Trees as symbols of the axis mundi

parallel the concept of waterholes and rock shelters as cosmic intermediary

points of axial intersection. Lewis-Williams (1998b: 211) argues thus: “Like a

waterhole, a tree is itself a mediator of realms in that its roots are below and its

branches are above the plane of daily life”.

Water plays a transformative role in many tales (ibid.: 199). One /Xam tale

recounts how an ostrich feather was placed in a waterhole and then grew into an

ostrich (Bleek & Lloyd 1911: 137-145). Trees appear to possess the same ability, as

indicated in a Ju/’hoan belief of ≠Gao N!a’s use of a mystical big tree to transform

dead souls into //gauwasi (Marshall 1962: 242-243). Transformation situations

Page 186: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

176

suggest an association between supernatural potency, waterholes, trees and

people (also animals). In a Ju/’hoan tale about the python girl and the jackal

(Biesele 1993: 124-131) the close proximity of a tree to a spring or waterhole is not

coincidental. The narrator said that a big n=ah tree stood near the spring with its

broad shadow cast over the well and one of its branches stretched out above the

water (ibid.: 124-131). The python girl climbed into the tree to gather n=ah, but she

fell into the spring below after being coaxed by the jackal. A kind of

transformation occurs in the water in which she later gives birth to a beautiful

baby python. In this context both the tree and the water work in tandem to

produce a transformation and the symbolic connection between them is

emphasized.

The painted record bears out the symbolic association between trees and

waterholes. In Figure 2, a tree grows on the edge of a circular motif that encloses

two fish in the midst of flecks. This context suggests associations of water,

literally implying a pond. An infibulated man approaches from the left and a

bow lies on the ground behind him. Still farther to the left is a woman kneeling

on remnants of formling caps; she holds both her hands on her head (kneeling

and hands on the head are trance metaphors, see Lewis-Williams 1985: 54;

Walker 1996: 73, 90) while facing the direction of the infibulated man. This

context brings in four significant associations, that is, formlings, trees and

waterholes. The trance postures on the woman, the infibulation of the man, fish

and flecks all point to non-ordinary spirit world experiences within which the

mediatory role of water and botanical subjects is embedded.

Some Ju/’hoan tales similarly connect ‘real world’ and ‘spirit world’ experiences

via the medium of a tree. One tale with overtones of rain-calling rites (Biesele

Page 187: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

177

1975a: 178-182, 1993: 124-131) reenacts the mediatory role of trees. !Gara

(trickster) avenges the death of his two sons, Kan//a and !Xoma, whom the lions

imprisoned in the chyme of an eland that the boys had killed. He tries to call a

thunderstorm, first by hanging the neckbones from the eland carcass in a tree so

that lightning may come. The neckbones did not work, but the horns did;

lightning came and killed the lions. After his revenge, he stood back in surprise

and said, “What will I do now…how will I powder myself with sᾶ so that my

brains won’ t be spoiled by the killing I have done?” (Biesele 1975a: 181).

Trickster !Gara’s action invokes supernatural powers in the sky realm to kill the

lions. The mediation for the communication between him, in the material world,

and the supernatural in the sky is the tree in which he hangs the eland horns. The

tree here evokes the idea of axis mundi, allowing the connection and

communication between two cosmic zones. The symbolism in this tale centres on

the ‘height’ of the tree. I argue that ‘height’ is metaphoric for proximity to the sky

realm and its supernatural beings. !Gara acts out a shamanic role of using a

power animal, the eland, and a tree as intermediaries to communicate with the

spirit realm. Ordinarily, trees as symbolic cosmic mediators may act as axis mundi

to be used by shamans to transfer their persona into other planes of being or to

access the spirit realm. At another level, the role of a healer parallels that of

trees—both can link various realms of existence, the earth, the sky and the

underground (Fig. 28, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.9). Trees as axis mundi thus mirror

supernatural abilities of shamans. This connection is echoed in the art.

The panel in Figure 24 depicts a context that can be used to show the connection

between San shamans and trees. There are two short-tailed therianthropes

Page 188: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

178

climbing on one of the two branches of a tree. One climbs above and the other

below the branch.

Fig. 24. Two therianthropes climb a tree under which there are two human figures and an animal (redrawn from Frobenius 1963)

To the right are two more human figures; one next to the tree sits upright with

one leg folded back and crossing the other leg on the thigh. Another figure, next

to an indeterminate antelope, is reclining with one knee raised and the other leg

is folded so as to cross the raised one just below the knee. Garlake persuasively

argues that these postures are related to trance states (Garlake 1995: 130, 131, 133,

138, 151; Walker 1996: 69).

Figure 25 is another panel that depicts a human figure climbing a tree, the

branches of which are superimposed by two indeterminate animals. Human

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 189: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

179

figures and therianthropes climbing trees recall the experiences of the Hei//om

Fig. 25. A man climbs a tree next to animals (redrawn from Parry 2000)

shamans, who, with the help of an antelope guide accompanying them on extra-

corporeal journeys, climb up a Lebensbaum (‘tree of life’) to enter the spirit realm

(Guenther 1999: 188). The tree is an archetypal shamanic route via which trancers

enter preternatural realms (ibid.: 188). Amongst the Ju/’hoansi, Biesele (1993: 72)

notes “the threads of the sky” are the things which the trancer climbs to

transcend the cosmos. The threads are sometimes described as “cords”

connecting the earth and heavens (Schapera 1930) to assist the soul’s ascent

(England 1968: 431-32) to the sky. Lewis-Williams and co-writers (2000) explore

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 190: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

180

the notion of “threads of light” for such routes and identify a motif in San rock

art that represents them.

At Nanke Cave, a long tailed and elongated bending over human figure is

associated with two rootless trees (see Parry 2000: 25). This figure’s feet and the

bases of the trees share the same level in a pool of flecks enclosed in an oval-

shaped motif that narrows in the middle. Tree trunks rise up and partly merge

with the bent-forwards human torso just below the armpits. The branches of the

trees then appear above the human figure’s shoulders. Walker (1996: 5) describes

the figure as a “wedge human” with “tree-like ‘growths’ on both shoulders”. He

suggests that the lines descending from his armpits represent potency (sweat)

lines. Close examination, however, shows that the lines are the trunks of the trees

and that these continue below or above the figure, finally dividing into several

branch forms.

The bending-forward posture, with arms bending backwards, is diagnostic of

trancers (Marshall 1969; Katz 1982: 98; Lewis-Williams 1981a, 1988a: 4) and

suggests that the figure is dancing and transforming. The figure bends in a

manner that recalls a posture that the San often take due to abdominal cramps

resulting from exertion. When this happens and as they enter trance states they

use dancing sticks to secure their balance (Marshall 1969: 358; Lewis-Williams

1981a: figs 23 & 40, 1997: 819). The elongated limbs of this figure are a further

feature that evokes a hallucinatory trance state. In addition, the flecks, which I

have shown to be termites’ nymphs, are symbols of potency (Garlake 1990, 1995).

Both the human figure and trees stand in a field of flecks.

In Figure 26, a tree is associated with two therianthropes and two ethereal

human figures with distended abdomens. One therianthrope, bending over to

Page 191: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

181

almost an all fours posture, is antelope-headed with a robust snout, long tail and

twisted lines from its head, which are probably kudu horns. The forelegs have

hooves. The tree, with fifteen branches and a rounded crown, stands above this

figure, as if it grows from its back, although it does not actually touch it. What

links the two is a small buck in between them.

Fig. 26. A tree, human figures, therianthropes, flecks and antelopes (redrawn from Garlake 1995)

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 192: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

182

Two ethereal human figures are superimposed on the tree below its branch level.

One of these is clearly female as it has breasts. The second therianthrope with a

rounded head is a little lower to the right. Associated motifs include a field of

flecks, human figures, kudu cows and indeterminate buck on the right of the

tree. Another notable feature is a copulating couple that is surrounded by a field

of flecks that flow to link it with other images.

The panel depicts metaphors of potency (e.g., flecks, Dowson 1989; Garlake

1990), trance posture (bending over) and transformation (therianthropes and

ethereal human figures). The bending over therianthrope is placed where the tree

roots would normally be. The position of a therianthrope where roots would

normally be is not coincidental; it suggests the subterranean spirit realm below

the tree, which the figure has accessed. Michael Harner (1982: 32) showed how

the Conibo healers of the Upper Amazon travel down to the bowels of the earth

by following the roots of a tree. In southern Africa, San “…shamans go into the

ground on their out-of-body journeys. They travel underground and then come

out again to see where they are” (Lewis-Williams 1988a: 17, 1994: 282). In a myth,

/Kaggen sunk himself into the ground and emerged again until he got close to an

eagle whose honey he wanted (Orpen 1874: 8). Equally, old K”xau, a healer

himself, said his teacher in n/om told him that he would enter earth, travel

through it and come out at another place, in his quest for the house of God

(Biesele 1975a, 1980: 56). The two ethereal figures could be what Garlake (1995:

108, 109, 143, 158) describes as more than transformation, the “spirits with only

the remote residues of their bodies, almost entirely unworldly and ethereal.”

More specifically, I suggest that they could be the spirit world residents,

//gauwasi, or hallucinatory creatures encountered in the spirit realm.

Page 193: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

183

In the panel shown in Appendix 1 (Fig. 1.8) there is an association between three

trees, a buffalo, and some human figures. This echoes a metaphoric link between

trancers, antelopes and trees that I have highlighted. The buffalo stands on a line,

probably the ground level. Although not actually touching it the two trees

appear to grow above its rump. The biggest tree on the right, however, extends

behind the buffalo’s head and its roots stretch to the level of the buffalo’s

forelegs. Thirteen human figures, mostly male, in various postures leap or ride

on the back of the buffalo and move around it in a circular formation. These

figures could be drawing on the supernatural power of the buffalo to engage in

supernatural activities. Similarly, Biesele (1978: 929-933) recounts a testimony of

a Ju/’hoan healer’s “trance-journey to the sky using the [n/om] of the supernatural

giraffe,” which took him to God’s house (Biesele 1980: 56). The /Xam achieved

such trans-cosmological journeys in the persona of the animals they possessed

(D.F. Bleek 1935: 30-32).

Moreover, the circular formation of human figures around the central buffalo is

reminiscent of the trance dance (Lee 1967: 31; Marshall 1969: 356-357; Lewis-

Williams 1981a). The buffalo, here, takes the central place of the potent dance

fire. The fire is a source of, and accelerates the activation of, n/om in a trance

dance (Marshall 1969: 357-358). N/om is stronger when hot (ibid.: 353). By taking

the role of the central fire, the buffalo, by extension, becomes a source of n/om. It

could also be a metaphor for /ko:öde (D.F. Bleek 1924: 10, 1935: 30-35) or a very

high degree of potency. The panel may also allude to the efficacious ambience

around a large antelope kill, principally eland, where a trance dance might ensue

(Marshall 1969: 355) to harness the freshly released potency. The relationship

between animals, ritual specialists and the axis mundi—the tree(s) is reinforced,

Page 194: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

184

as in the case of Hei//om shamans who are guided by an animal, or ride on its

back to climb up a tree of life to enter the spirit world (Guenther 1999: 188).

Another metaphoric association implied by a fierce animal, such as a buffalo,

juxtaposed with people, is the parallel symbolism of hunting encounters

involving fearsome and formidable animals with the trance experience of San

trancers. They are not only hunting down large sources of protein, but are also

hunting powerful potency.

Trees and flecks

Ideas of potency are extended to contexts featuring only trees and oval flecks

(Fig. 26; also Garlake 1990: 17-27, 1995: 103). Elaborate oval flecks take trident

(bird-foot) shapes (Fig. 13, Plate 7). Similar motifs have also been interpreted as

birds (Petie 1974: 2), rather than bees (Guy 1972; Pager 1973; Woodhouse 1990,

1994; 98-99). In other contexts, some writers describe these as “arrow motifs”

(Walker 1996: 71; Garlake 1995: fig. 121). The association of flecks and botanical

motifs is known from many sites (Frobenius 1963; Garlake 1987d: 62; Garlake

1995; Parry 2000: 96, 99). I argue that oval flecks that we have seen in association

with anthills/termitaria and flying termites are nymphs of termites (Figs 1, 13, 15,

16). Because of their fat, as discussed already, they add to the litany of powerful

potency symbols (Garlake 1995: 143-144).

In the understanding of San art imagery as concerning supernatural potency, the

images that I have discussed were reservoirs of this potency. My analysis of the

treatment of trees and plants in the art as well as in San beliefs has thus

confirmed Vinnicombe’s suggestion that they had “great religious significance”

Page 195: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

185

among the San. Far more can be discerned from San art than has hitherto been

allowed. A detailed iconographic analysis shows their painted contexts and

associations are fundamental to perceptive understanding of formlings. In turn,

this iconographic enquiry leads on to, and demonstrably meshes well, San myth

and cosmology. Cosmological concepts are borne out of San beliefs and folklore.

My cable-like argument shows that there is a significant physical link between

trees, plants, termites and termitaria. Trees and plants grow on and around

termite nests, while termites also nest in tree hollows. The art depicts this

relationship, where even termite nymphs are shown around trees (Figs 15, 26).

The symbolic link hinges on San notions of supernatural potency and San

cosmology. Trees and plants represent the axis mundi that lead San ritual

specialists to God’s house in the spirit world, itself a concept that is symbolised

by formlings (or termitaria).

Page 196: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

186

Chapter Eight

God’s House: nuances, subtleties and symbolism

In this thesis I have demonstrated the natural models of formlings and presented

an analysis of their diverse contexts. Formling shapes and their decorative

features are too regularised and consistent to be abstract motifs. Indeed,

abstraction appears to be nonexistent in San art, as nearly all imagery derives

from natural subjects that are sometimes combined with elements seen during

trance states. Formlings should, therefore, like other San imagery, also have

natural cognates. My analysis shows that termitaria and, for a few examples,

beehives as well, are the natural models of formlings. Ethnographic analysis

reveals that these natural models are themselves very potent. As for termitaria,

their occurrence underground, in rock crevices and in trees, which are the places

that are associated with the spirit world, further reinforces their significance in

San cosmology. The painted contexts of formlings and trees, typically featuring

potent subjects, such as powerful animal and insect symbols suggest the notion

of potency reservoir.

These contexts suggest the zenith of potency saturation. This idea of the ultimate

‘womb of potency’ implied by formlings evokes the concept of God’s house in

the spirit world. The choice of trees, plants and termitaria (and beehives) was not

only because of their inherent potency, but their shared peculiarities also made

them significant subjects. However, in this complex some artists perceived

termitaria in idiosyncratic, yet conceptually consistent ways, as the stomach, the

seat of potency in people, especially the ritual specialists. So, the gebesi, as

Garlake’s argument shows, is one idiosyncratic element of formling contexts.

Page 197: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

187

Idiosyncrasy in San rock art is a feature that has been observed in some South

African sites. As Dowson (1988: 117) has argued, the religious experiences of

outstanding and charismatic shamans, albeit idiosyncratic, may become

generally accepted as accurately representing the spirit world. This point

explains partly the uniformities in concepts that are evoked by both San rock art

and revelatory testimonies contained in San ethnography. But not all the reports

of spiritual experiences have the same level of success and it the less successful

reports that “remain idiosyncratic revelations.” Idiosyncratic depictions would

also have been culturally understood, as the “thought processes involved in their

creation were necessarily part of the San cognitive system” (ibid.: 118). In this

understanding, my argument, based on the consistent painted contexts of

formlings, shows these motifs to be representations of a powerful reservoir of

potency. Drawing on the same principles and cultural understandings of the

symbolic significance of termitaria other artists also interpreted the concept in

terms of the stomach.

Termitaria and trees are a major component of San cosmology. They evoke the

shamanic mediation between the physical and the spirit worlds, and primarily

the concept of God’s house. San trancers often describe their visits to God’s

house (Biesele 1978; Keeney 1999; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000). Although there are

inconsistencies as the exact nature of this house, the San all understand its

associations and what trancers can expect to encounter there. This realm contains

a litany of powerful animals, creatures and objects, said to be God’s possessions

(Biesele 1978: 933). This profusion of potent creatures asserts and bestows the

powerful ambience of God’s house. In the paintings, formling contexts feature

potency symbols, such as trees, plants, non-physical creatures, felines, antelopes

and, principally, giraffe and kudu, two of the powerful “great meat animals” that

Page 198: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

188

possess n/om, n/ow (Marshall 1957: 235, Biesele 1993: 94-95, 108) and /k:önde. This

conceptual transposition is thus logical in San thought and the metaphoric

correspondence with God’s house is rooted in their combined power, which is

concentrated in one place.

Beyond the ‘individual’: God’s house concept

The significance of termitaria is borne out of the painted contexts of formlings.

These contexts suggest a complex concept that epitomises a source of all potency

that San ritual specialists drew upon. To illustrate this point, I will now present a

pictorially uncomplicated panel (Fig. 27), yet complex and richly nuanced, that

summarises the interpretations that I have provided for formlings, trees and

plants. It is a laconic representation of the panels that are illustrated in this thesis.

Figure 27 depicts a typical formling that comprises 9 vertical cores, 3 of which

retain microdots. Although the outline common to these motifs is missing here, it

does not make this motif any less conceptually powerful. To the right of the

formling are two therianthropes, a small animal-headed one and, in a stooping

posture, a bigger and long-tailed one. There are five more human figures, albeit

remnantal and faded, superimposing the formling. Below the two penultimate

oval cores on the right there are two small buck. A feline, with a gaping mouth

and facing right is in the middle of the formling. Still on the right part of the

formling there is a thin and long plant form that bisects diagonally the two

penultimate cores before it trifurcates into branch forms at the top. Where this

long stem passes through an interstice between the two cores, there is a small

human figure clinging, on all fours, onto the stem and climbs towards the top.

Page 199: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

189

Fig. 27. A formling, feline and human figures (redrawn from Parry 2000)

In sum, the main image in the panel is a formling, a motif now understood to be

termitaria. It is associated with an elongated stylised tree or plant motif growing

through it. Crucially, there is a human figure climbing this tree right across the

body of the formling. To understand the significance of this panel, I first draw

attention to three features: the feline, tree and therianthropes.

First, the gaping feline (probably a leopard judging by its profile and long curvy

tail) alludes to the association of dangerous potency. Feline power is associated

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 200: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

190

with negative aspects of potency, especially in its uncontrollable degrees, such as

in causing the dangerous throes of trance. So too is the San Great God, whose

potency is feared by people, even by the most powerful shamans. Since he is the

ultimate source of all n/om (Biesele 1993: 94), he is surrounded by an ambience of

dangerous power. Lions and leopards in particular are mentioned as animals

found in abundance in God’s realm.

Fig. 28. The San cosmos with two intersecting axes and ‘conceptual sets’ show overlap between realms (adapted from Lewis-Williams 1996)

Secondly, the panel implies the relationship between trees and the concept of the

axis mundi. The human figure climbing the tree across the formling cores recalls

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 201: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

191

the Hei//om way of climbing a lebensbaum (‘tree of life’) into God’s house

(Guenther 1999: 188). This is a variation of the means that shamans in different

cultures use to access the spirit realm. The San also use ‘ropes’ ‘cords’ or

‘threads’ (Biesele 1993: 72; Marshall 1999: 21, 25, 29; Lewis-Williams et al. 2000)

that hang from the sky like spider webs to climb into God’s house. Trees attached

to formlings imply a variation of cosmic pathways into the spirit world. Their

intermediary role comes from the ability to grow from the underworld and reach

out into the upper realm. The underground is invariably associated with trees

and plants because that is where they grow from. Other species, such as rock-

splitter figs (e.g., Ficus abutilifolia, Ficus glumosa), grow between rock crevices and

even from the rock matrix itself. Tree depictions emphasise roots probably to

show their connection with the underworld. Rocks and rock shelters, like the

underground, are spiritually powerful places that are intermediary between the

material and spirit worlds (Lewis-Williams & Dowson 1990; Lewis-Williams

1998b: 200; Deacon 1988).

Thirdly, the therianthropes, commonly associated with formlings, suggest,

unequivocally, a non-ordinary reality that San trancers often relate from their

spiritual experiences. These qualities and associations are unique to these

subjects in formling contexts. Figure 27 therefore summarises the concept of

God’s house, its special powerful associations and the shamanic mediation

through the trees as axis mundi. It also shows the complexity of the San cosmos,

in terms of the multi-layering of metaphors.

Page 202: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

192

Potency and termitaria

The argument that I presented in this thesis shows that the cognitive areas of

religious ideas, beliefs and symbolism are not epiphenomena, as it was generally

assumed in the past. Rather, these are primary in understanding the San

worldview and, crucially, in deciphering San rock art. Far from being narrative

and straightforward records of life events or material phenomena, the images

were penetrating symbols embedded in a multi-layered matrix of San religious

ideology. Rock art was one level of metaphoric mediation in San

supernaturalism. It depicts how San ritual specialists translated and articulated

aspects of the physical and spirit worlds. In this view, the images presented in

my thesis are linked through their painted contexts and associations with the

way the San perceived and conceptualised various cosmic realms. The formal

shapes of formlings show that there are unequivocal depictions of termitaria

(and for some motifs, beehives). Through their varied painted contexts and

associations, the San construed them in terms of a realm that fuses elements of

both the natural and supernatural worlds. A thread that connects these realms is

the San notion of supernatural potency and the place of its origin, God’s house.

Supernatural potency unites various images in the painted contexts of formlings.

Formlings are closely associated with tree and plant motifs, a relationship that is

also empirically verifiable from natural history. Both termitaria and trees thrive

together in nature and are, therefore, conceptually congruous in San thought.

The intrinsic symbolism of trees, on their own, is as complex and varied as that

of formlings, but both subjects share similarities and anomalies that unified them

conceptually. As key natural models, they were selected for specific traits that

constitute conceptual nuclei around which metaphoric and symbolic meanings

Page 203: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

193

were made. These phenomena symbolise notions of supernatural potency,

especially the place where it is saturated, and access to these reservoirs.

The concept of reservoir saturated with power is borne out of the observation

that termitaria and trees (precisely hollows in trees)1 contain potent insects, just

as God’s house is full of powerful subjects. Some termite species are arboreal

and, similarly, bees also nest in trees (Giess & Snyman 1986: 24; Nonaka 1996: 35)

and, for other bees, Trigona sp., underground as well.

They are also invariably located in areas that are associated with the spirit world,

the underground, rock shelters, and crevices. This analysis shows that termitaria

are avatars of God’s house. They also, like trees, are capable of transcending the

three-tired cosmos (Fig. 28, Appendix 1 Fig. 1.9). San ritual specialists, too, in

many ways mirror these supernatural abilities, as they can transform into

different personae (or animals) and are able to transcend different realities. They

can move between the natural and spirit worlds (Biesele 1978: 930-931).

In sum, the thesis has demonstrated that formlings, trees and plants and their

painted contexts are explicable through recourse to relevant San beliefs about

supernatural potency and the concept of God’s house. The various characteristic

features of the contexts found with formlings include:

• human figures, who, judging by their diagnostic postures and features are

related to trance experiences (Fig. 29), often accompany formlings and

trees;

1 From which some creator deities, people and animals are said to have emerged in primordial past (see Chapter Six).

Page 204: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

194

Fig. 29. Transformed figures, perhaps in the spirit world and decapitated human parts (Matopo)

• therianthropes and related transformations, such as, elongation depicted

entering or exiting from formling orifices, link formlings with trance and

potency;

• human figures are depicted sitting, walking and reclining on top of or

next to formlings or trees;

• human figures have streamer-like emanations from their mouths, armpits

and knees (Fig. 29), which could be bodily exudations experienced by

trancers;

Siyakha Mguni
Rectangle
Page 205: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

195

• powerful antelopes, principally giraffe and kudu, and felines occur in

formling contexts, recalling San testimonies about God’s animal

possessions that are concentrated in his sky village;

• creatures, such as fish, reptiles and flying termites associated with

formlings and trees;

• fantastic creatures, including ‘rain animals’ and other animal conflations

also occur with formlings;

• trees and plants are depicted growing next to or on top of formlings, and

sometimes emerging from their sides,

• Sinuous and, and sometimes fairly straight lines are also found in

formling contexts as well as other imagery (e.g., Appendix 1 Fig. 1.1, Fig.

29) and;

• formlings are sometimes conflated with botanical motifs.

All these features in the painted contexts of formlings are congruous with the

San beliefs concerning supernatural potency and God’s house. Formlings and

trees therefore have multiple and complex richly nuanced religious and symbolic

associations. As Garlake (1990: 17) rightly stated, “Interpretations of [formlings]

these are the touchstone by which all approaches to the San art of Zimbabwe can

be assessed.” These constitute evidence for the multifaceted San belief system

and symbolism that was vibrant in Matopo for millennia.

In direct contrast to previous researchers, I have adopted the ethnographic

hermeneutic method to penetrate the meaning of these images. It is today

axiomatic that southern African San rock art is redolent with religious

symbolism. San artists in Matopo were not isolated from this religious complex.

Being a product of the same culture, and similar conceptual framework (and

Page 206: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

196

religious fundamentals) to the recently studied San, I advocate that this approach

is the most productive as it reveals connections inherent in the art and San

beliefs. Research no longer hinges on demonstrating the sophistication of this art

and the validity of San ethnography. Rather, the concerns are to tease out the

nuances and subtleties of the imagery to reveal the symbolic meanings contained

in this sophistication.

Page 207: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

197

Bibliography

Arbousset, T. & Daumas, F. 1846. Narrative of an exploratory tour of the north-east of the colony of the Cape of Good Hope (Reprint 1968). Cape Town: Struik.

Armstrong, A.L. 1931. Rhodesian archaeological expedition (1929): excavations in Bambata Cave. Journal of Royal Anthropological Institute 61: 239-276.

Arnold, G. & Jones, N. 1919. Notes on the Bushman Cave at Bambata, Matopos. Proceedings of the Rhodesian Scientific Society 17: 5-21.

Attneave, F. 1954. Some informational aspects of visual perception. Psychological Review 61: 183-193.

Balfour, H. 1909. “Introduction”, In: Tongue, H. Bushman paintings. London: Clarendon Press.

Barnard, A. 1979. Nharo Bushman medicine and medicine men. Africa 49: 68-79.

Barnard, A. 1986. Some aspects of Nharo ethnobotany. In: Vossen, R. & Keuthmann, K. (eds) Contemporary studies on Khoisan 1: 55-81. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Barnard, A. 1988. Structure and fluidity in Khoisan religious ideas. Journal of Religion in Africa 18 (3): 216-236.

Barnard, A. 1989. The lost world of Laurens van der Post? Current Anthropology 30: 104-114.

Biesele, M. 1975a. Folklore and ritual of !Kung hunter-gatherers. PhD thesis, Department of Anthropology, Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass.

Biesele, M. 1975b. Song texts by the Master of tricks: Kalahari San thumb piano music. Botswana Notes & Records 7: 171-187.

Page 208: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

198

Biesele, M. 1976. Aspects of !Kung folk-lore. In: Lee, R.B. & De Vore, I. (eds) Kalahari Hunter-gatherers: 302-324. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Biesele, M. 1978. Sapience and scarce resources: communication systems of the !Kung and other foragers. Social Science Information 17 (6): 921-947.

Biesele, M. 1980. “Old K’xau”. In: Halifax, J. (ed.) Shamanic voices: 54-62. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Biesele, M. 1993. Women like meat: the folklore and foraging ideology of the Kalahari Ju/’hoan. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Bleek, D.F. 1924. The Mantis and his friends. Cape Town: Maskew Miller.

Bleek, D.F. 1928. The Naron: a Bushman tribe of the central Kalahari. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Bleek, D.F. 1932. Customs and beliefs of the !Xam Bushmen. Part III: Game Animals. Bantu Studies 5: 167-179.

Bleek, D.F. 1933. Beliefs and customs of the /Xam Bushmen. Part VI: Rain-Making. Bantu Studies 7: 375-392.

Bleek, D.F. 1935. Beliefs and customs of the /Xam Bushmen. Part VII: Sorcerers. Bantu Studies 9: 1-47.

Bleek, D.F. 1956. A Bushman Dictionary. New Haven: American Oriental Society.

Bleek, W.H.I. & Lloyd, L. C. 1911. Specimens of Bushman folklore. London: George Allen.

Bleek, W.H.I. 1875. A brief account of Bushman folklore and other texts. Cape Parliamentary Paper, Cape Town.

Breuil, H. 1944. South African rock-paintings: landscapes of the soul. Boyle. M.E. (Trans.) (Prologue for an Exhibition by Walter Battis).

Page 209: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

199

Breuil, H. 1948. The White Lady of the Brandberg, South-West Africa, her companions and her guards. South African Archaeological Bulletin 3: 2-11.

Breuil, H. 1952. Four hundred centuries of cave art. Montignac: Centre d’Etude et de Documentation Préhistoriques.

Breuil, H. 1955. The White Lady of the Brandberg. London: Trianon Press.

Breuil, H. 1966. Southern Rhodesia: the district of Fort Victoria and other sites. Paris: Singer-Polignac Foundation/Trianon Press.

Burkitt, M. 1928. South Africa’s past in stone and paint. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Butler, F.G. 1997. Nose-bleed in shamans and eland. South African Field Archaeology 6: 82-87.

Campbell, C. 1986. Images of war: a problem in San rock art research. World Archaeology 18: 255-268.

Campbell, C. 1987. Art in crisis: contact period rock art of southeastern mountains. Unpublished MSc. thesis, Archaeology Department. Johannesburg: University of the Witwatersrand.

Cashdan, E. 1983. Territoriality among human foragers: Ecological models and application to four Bushman groups. Current Anthropology 24: 47-66.

Cashdan, E. 1986. Competition between foragers and the food producers on the Botletle River, Botswana. Africa 56: 299-318.

Cashdan, E. 1986. Hunter-gatherers of the Northern Kalahari. In: Vossen, R. & Keuthmann, K. (eds) Contemporary studies on Khoisan 1: 145-180. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Chippindale, C. & Taçon, P.S.C. (eds) 1998. The archaeology of rock art. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Page 210: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

200

Chippindale, C. 2001. Studying ancient pictures as pictures. In: Whitley, D.S. (ed.) Handbook of rock art research: 247-272. New York: Altamira Press.

Chippindale, C. (In press). The A-B-C of rock art: geometric fundamentals to the archaeological study of ancient pictures.

Clegg, J. 1987. Human picturing behaviour and the study of prehistoric pictures. Rock Art Research 4(1): 29-35.

Clegg, J. 1995a. Mathesis drawing. Balmain: National Library of Australia.

Clegg, J. 1995b. About pictures of echidnas and cats. Comment on Deregowki’s “Perception – Depiction – Perception, and communication: a skeleton key to rock art and its significance”. Rock art research 12: 11-13.

Coaton, W.G. 1947. Biology of South African wood-eating termites. Journal of entomological Society of South Africa. 9: 130-177.

Cooke, C.K. 1959. Rock art of Matabeleland. In: Summers, R. (ed.) Prehistoric rock art of the Federation of Rhodesia and Nyasaland: 112-162. Salisbury: National Publications Trust.

Cooke, C.K. 1963. The painting sequence in the rock art of Southern Rhodesia. South African Archaeological Bulletin 18: 172-175.

Cooke, C.K. 1964a. Large erect human figures in rock art. South African Archaeological Bulletin 76: 91.

Cooke, C.K. 1964b. Iron Age influences in the rock art of Southern Rhodesia. Arnoldia 1(12): 1-7.

Cooke, C.K. 1964c. Animals in Southern Rhodesian rock art. Arnoldia 1(13): 1-22.

Cooke, C.K. 1965. Evidence of human migrations from the rock art of Southern Rhodesia. Africa 35 (3): 263-285.

Cooke, C.K. 1969. Rock art of Southern Africa. Cape Town: Books of Africa.

Page 211: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

201

Cooke, C.K. 1971. The recording of rock art by Mrs E. Goodall. Occasional papers of the National Museums of Rhodesia (Commemorative Issue, Elizabeth Goodall 1891-1971) 4: 8-20.

Cooke, C.K. 1983. Comment on J.D. Lewis-Williams, The social and economic context of Southern San rock art. Current Anthropology 24: 538.

Crane, E. 1982. The archaeology of beekeeping. London: Duckworth.

Cripps, L. 1941. Rock paintings of Southern Rhodesia. South African Journal of Science 37: 345-349.

Deacon, J. 1988. The power of a place in understanding southern San rock engravings. World Archaeology 20: 129-140.

Deregowski, J.B. 1984. Distortion in art: the eye and the mind. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

Deregowski, J.B. 1995. Perception – Depiction – Perception, and communication: a skeleton key to rock art and its significance. Rock art research 12: 3-22.

Dobkin de Rios, M. 1986. Enigma of drug-induced altered states of consciousness among the !Kung Bushmen of the Kalahari desert. Journal of Ethnopharmacology 15: 297-304.

Dobkin de Rios, M. 1989. A modern-day shamanistic healer in the Peruvian Amazon: pharmacopoeia and trance. Journal of Psychoactive Drugs 21: 91-99.

Dornan, S.S. 1905. Pygmies and Bushmen of the Kalahari. London: Sealey, Service & Co.

Dowson, T.A. 1988. Revelations of religious reality: the individual in San rock art. World Archaeology 20: 116-128.

Dowson, T.A. 1989. Dots and dashes: cracking the entoptic code in Bushman rock paintings. South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 6: 84-94.

Page 212: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

202

Dowson, T.A. 1993. Changing fortunes of southern African archaeology: comment on A.D. Mazel’s history. Antiquity 67 (256): 641-644.

Drury, N. 1991. The elements of shamanism. Rockport: Element.

Durkheim, E. 1912. The elementary forms of the religious life: a study in religious sociology. Strain, J. (Trans.). London: George Allen and Unwin.

Eastwood, E. B. & Cnoops, C. 1999. Capturing the spoor: towards explaining kudu in the San rock art of the Limpopo-Shashi confluence area. South African Archaeological Bulletin 54: 107-119.

Eibl-Eibesfeldt, I. 1980. G/wi-Buschleute (Kalahari)—Trancetanz. Homo 24: 245-252.

Eliade, M. 1964. Shamanism: archaic techniques of ecstasy. New York: Pantheon Books / Routledge & Kegan Paul.

England, N.M. 1968. Music among the Ju/wa-si of South West Africa and Botswana. PhD thesis, Department of Anthropology, Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass.

Erwee, D. 1997. Galleries and paintings—contrasts in Zimbabwe rock art: Hlombamesiluma headwaters, Matobo, Zimbabwe. In: Pager, S-A. (ed.) Rock Art research: moving into the twenty-first century. Occasional SARARA Publication 4: 331-371.

Evans-Pritchard, E.E. 1956. Nuer Religion. Oxford: The Clarendon Press.

Flannery, K.V. and Marcus, J. 1996. Cognitive archaeology. In: Preucel, R. & Hodder, I. (eds) Contemporary archaeology in theory: 350-363. Blackwell Publishers.

Fourie, L. 1925/26. Preliminary notes on certain customs of the Hei-//om Bushmen. Journal of South West African Science Society 1: 49-63.

Fourie, L. 1928. The Bushmen of South West Africa. In: Hahn, C. (ed.) The Native Tribes of South West Africa. Cape Town: Cape Times.

Friede, H.M. 1953. Trees in rock paintings. The Journal of the Arboricultural Society of South Africa 5(3): 8-11.

Page 213: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

203

Frobenius, L. 1929. The mystery of South Africa’s prehistoric art: newly discovered rock-drawings of divergent style-the problem of the age and affinities. The London Illustrated News: 333-335.

Frobenius, L. 1930. Prehistoric art in South Africa: “The King’s monuments”—a unique series of rock-drawings recently discovered in Southern Rhodesia. The London Illustrated News: 338-313.

Frobenius, L. 1931 (1963 edition). Madsimu Dzangara. Graz: Akademische Druck.

Garlake, P.S. 1987a. Structure and meaning in the Prehistoric art of Zimbabwe. Hans Wolff Memorial Lecture. Indiana: Indiana University.

Garlake, P.S. 1987b. Themes in the prehistoric arts of Zimbabwe. World Archaeology 19: 178-193.

Garlake, P.S. 1987c. Reading the prehistoric paintings of Zimbabwe. Heritage of Zimbabwe 7: 11-27.

Garlake, P.S. 1987d. The painted caves. Harare: Modus Publications.

Garlake, P.S. 1989. The Power of the elephant: scenes of hunting and death in the rock paintings of Zimbabwe. Heritage of Zimbabwe 8: 9-33.

Garlake, P.S. 1990. Symbols of in the paintings of Zimbabwe. South African Archaeological Bulletin 45: 17-27.

Garlake, P.S. 1992. Rock art in Zimbabwe. PhD thesis, School of Oriental and African Studies. London: University of London.

Garlake, P.S. 1995. The Hunter’s vision: the prehistoric art of Zimbabwe. London: British Museum Press.

Geiss, W. & Snyman, J.W. 1986. The naming and utilization of plant life by the Žu/’hõasi Bushmen of the Kau-Kauveld. In: Vossen, R. & Keuthmann, K. (eds) Contemporary studies on Khoisan 1: 237-346. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Page 214: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

204

Goodall, E. 1959. The rock paintings of Mashonaland. In: Summers, R. (ed.) Prehistoric rock art of the Federation of Rhodesia and Nyasaland: 3-111. Salisbury: National Publications Trust.

Goodwin, A.J.H., 1946. Exhibition of prehistoric art in southern Africa. Cape Town: Jointly published by The South African Association of Arts & The South African Archaeological Society.

Gould, J.L. & Gould, C.G. 1995. The honeybee. New York: Scientific American Library.

Guenther, M.G. 1981. Men and women in Nharo Belief and ritual. Namibia 3 (2): 17-24.

Guenther, M.G. 1986. The Nharo Bushmen of Botswana: tradition and change. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag (Quellen zurKhoisan-Forchung 3).

Guenther, M.G. 1989. Bushman folktales: oral traditions of the Nharo of Botswana and the /Xam of the Cape. Stuttgart. Franz Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden.

Guenther, M.G. 1999. Tricksters and trancers: Bushman religion and society. Indiana: Indiana University Press.

Guy, R.D. 1972. The honey hunters of southern Africa. Bee World 53: 159-166.

Hall, R.N. 1911. Rhodesia Museum, Bulawayo: what visitors can see to which is added the Bushman paintings at Maatesjemshlope and Hillside, near Bulawayo. Bulawayo: Philpott & Collins.

Hall, R.N. 1912. The Bushmen, the first human occupiers of Rhodesia. Proceedings of the Rhodesian Scientific Association 11: 140-150.

Hall, S. 1994. Images of interaction: rock art and sequence in the Eastern Cape. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 61-82. Johannesburg: Witawatersrand University Press.

Halverson, J. 1995. Information and typicality. Comment on Deregowki’s “Perception – Depiction – Perception, and communication: a skeleton key to rock art and its significance”. Rock art research 12: 14--16.

Page 215: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

205

Hampson, J., Challis, W., Blundell, G. & De Rosner, C. (In press). The rock art of Bongani Mountain Lodge and its environs, Mpumalanga Province: an introduction to problems of southern African rock art regions.

Harner, M.J. 1982. The way of the shaman. Toronto: Bantam Books.

Harris, R. 1995. Easy field guide to rock art symbols of the southwest. Phoenix: Primer Publishers.

Hayden, B. 1987. Alliances and ritual ecstasy: human responses to resource stress. Journal of the Scientific Study of Religion 26: 81-91.

Heinz, H-J. & Maguire, B. 1974. The ethno-biology of the !Ko Bushmen: their ethno-botanical knowledge and plant lore. Occasional Paper No. 1. Gaberone: Botswana Society.

Heinz, H-J. 1975. Elements of !Ko Bushman religious beliefs. Anthropos 70: 17-41.

Hewitt, R.L. 1976. An examination of the Bleek and Lloyd collection of /Xam narratives, with special reference to the trickster, /Kaggen. PhD thesis, School of Oriental and African Studies. London: University of London.

Hewitt, R.L. 1986. Structure, meaning and ritual in the narratives of the Southern San. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag (Quellen zurKhoisan-Forchung 2).

Hitchcock, R.K. 1982. The ethnoarchaeology of sedentism: mobility and site structure among foraging and food producing populations in the Eastern Kalahari Desert, Botswana. Ph.D. thesis, The university of New Mexico (University Microfilms International).

Holm, E. 1957. Frobenius’ cigars. South African Archaeological Bulletin 12: 68-69.

How, M.W. 1962. The mountain Bushmen of Basutoland. Pretoria: van Schaik.

Howse, P.E. 1970. Termites: a study in social behaviour. London: Hutchinson University Library.

Huffman, T.N. 1983. The trance hypothesis and the rock art of Zimbabwe. South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 4: 49-53.

Page 216: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

206

Jones, N. 1926. The Stone Age in Rhodesia. London: Oxford University Press.

Jones, N. 1949. The prehistory of Southern Rhodesia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Katz, R. 1976. Education for transcendence: !kia-healing with the Kalahari !Kung. In: Lee, R.B. & De Vore, I. (eds) Kalahari Hunter-gatherers: studies of the !Kung San and their neighbors: 281-301. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Katz, R. 1982. Boiling energy: Community healing among the Kalahari !Kung. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press.

Katz, R., & Biesele, M. 1986. !Kung healing: the symbolism of sex roles and culture change (Essays in honour of Lorna Marshall). In: Biesele, M., Gordon, R. & Lee, T. (eds) The past and present of !Kung ethnography: critical reflections and symbolic perspectives: 195-230. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Katz, R., Biesele, M. & St. Denis, V. 1997. Healing makes our hearts happy: spirituality and cultural transformation among the Kalahari Ju’ hoansi. Rochester, Vermont: Inner Traditions.

Keeney, B. 1999. Kalahari Bushman healers. Philadelphia: Ringing Rocks Press.

Keesing, R. 1974. Theories of culture. Annual review of Anthropology 3: 73-97.

Laue, G.B. 2000. Taking a stance: posture and meaning in the rock art of the Waterberg, Northern Province, South Africa. MSc. thesis, Archaeology Department. Johannesburg: University of the Witwatersrand.

Lee, D.N. & Woodhouse, H.C. 1970. Art on the rocks of Southern Africa. Cape Town: Purnell.

Lee, R.B. 1965. Subsistence ecology of !Kung Bushmen. PhD Thesis, Department of Anthropology. Berkeley: University of California.

Lee, R.B. 1967. Trance cure of the ‘!Kung Bushmen’. Natural History 76: 31-37.

Page 217: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

207

Lee, R.B. 1968. The sociology of the !Kung Bushman trance performances. In: Prince, R. (ed.) Trance and possession states: 35-54. Montreal: R.M. Blucke Memorial Society.

Lee, R.B. 1976. !Kung Bushman spatial organization: an ecological and historical perspective. In: Lee, R.B. & De Vore, I. (eds) Kalahari Hunter-gatherers: studies of the !Kung San and their neighbors: pp. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Lee, R.B. 1993. (2nd edition). The Dobe Ju/’hoansi. Fort Worth: Harcourt Brace College Publishers.

Lenssen-Erz, T. & Erz, M-T. 2000. Brandberg: der Bilderberg Namibias. Stuttgart: Thorbecke Verlag (Speläothek 5).

Lenssen-Erz, T. 1989. The conceptual framework for the analysis of the Brandberg rock paintings. In: Pager, H. The rock paintings of the Upper Brandberg: 361-370. Part 1, Amis Gorge. Cologne: Heinrich Barth Institute.

Lenssen-Erz, T. 1994. Jumping about, springbok in the Brandberg rock paintings and in the Bleek and Lloyd Collection: and attempt at a correlation. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 275-291. Johannesburg: Witawatersrand University Press.

Lévi-Strauss, C. 1966. The savage mind. London: Weidenfield & Nicolson.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1972. Syntax and function of the Giants Castle rock paintings. South African Archaeological Bulletin 27: 49-65.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1975. The Drakensberg rock paintings as an expression of religious thought. Valcamonica Symposium 72: 413-426.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1980. Ethnography and iconography: aspects of southern San thought and art. Man (N.S.) 15: 467-482.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1981a. Believing and seeing: symbolic meanings in southern San rock paintings. London: Academic Press.

Page 218: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

208

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1981b. The thin red line: Southern San notions and rock paintings of supernatural potency. South African Archaeological Bulletin 36: 5-13.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1983. Introductory essay: science and rock art. In: Lewis-Williams, J.D. (ed.) New approaches to southern African Rock art. The South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 4: 2-13.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1984. Ideological continuities in prehistoric southern Africa: the evidence of rock art. In: Schrire, C. (ed.) Past and present in hunter-gatherer studies: 225-252. New York: Academic Press.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1985. Testing the trance explanation of southern African rock art: depictions of felines. Bollettino del Centro Camuno di Studi Preistorici XXII: 47-62.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1986a. Rock art recording and interpretation in the Harrismith District. Unpublished Report in the Archaeology Department. Johannesburg: University of the Witwatersrand.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1986b. Cognitive and optical illusions in San rock art research. Current Anthropology 27: 171-178.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1988a. The world of man and the world of spirit: an interpretation of the Linton rock paintings. Cape Town: South African Museum.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1988b. Preparation for transformation: some remarks on the role of metaphors in San shamanism. In: Sienaert, E.R. & Bell, A.N. (eds) Catching winged words: oral tradition and education: 134-145. Durban: Natal University Press.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1990a. Discovering southern African rock art. Cape Town: David Philip.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1990b. Review article: Documentation, analysis and interpretation: dilemmas in rock art research. South African Archaeological Bulletin 45: 126-136.

Page 219: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

209

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1992. Ethnographic evidence relating to ‘trance’ and ‘shamans’ among the northern and southern Bushmen. South African Archaeological Bulletin 47: 56-60.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1994. Rock art and ritual: southern Africa and beyond. Complutum 5: 277-289.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1995. Seeing and construing: the making and ‘meaning’ of a southern African rock art motif. Cambridge Archaeological Journal 5: 3-23.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1997. Agency, art and altered states of consciousness: a motif in French (Quercy) Upper Palaeolithic parietal art. Antiquity 71: 810-830.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1998. Quanto?: The issue of ‘many meanings’ in southern African San rock art research. South African Archaeological Bulletin 53: 86-97.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. 1998. The Mantis, the eland and the meerkats: conflict and mediation in a nineteenth century San myth. In: McAllister, P. (ed.) Culture and the commonplace: anthropological essays in honour of David Hummond-Tooke. Johannesburg: Wiwatersrand University Press.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Biesele, M. 1978. Eland hunting rituals among northern and southern San groups: striking similarities. Africa 48: 117-134.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Dowson, T.A. 1988. Signs of all times: entoptic phenomena in Upper Palaeolithic art. Current Anthropology 29: 201-245.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Dowson, T.A. 1990. Through the veil: San rock paintings and the rock face. South African Archaeological Bulletin 45: 126-136.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Dowson, T.A. 1994. Aspects of rock art research. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested Images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 201-221. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Page 220: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

210

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Dowson, T.A. 1999 (2nd Edition). Images of Power: understanding San rock art. Cape Town: Southern Book Publishers.

Lewis-Williams, J.D. & Loubser, J.H.N. 1986. Deceptive appearances: a critique of southern African rock art studies. Advances in World Archaeology 5: 253-283.

Lewis-Williams, J.D., Blundell, G, Challis, W. & Hampson, J. 2000. Threads of light: re-examining a motif in southern African San rock art. South African Archaeological Bulletin 45: 123-136

Linares, O.F. 1977. Ecology and the arts in ancient Panama: on the development of social rank and symbolism in the central provinces. (Studies in Pre-Columbian Art and Archaeology 17) Washington (DC): Peabody Museum.

Lorblanchet, M. & Bahn, P. 1993. Rock art studies: the post-stylistic era or where do we go from here? (Oxbow monograph) Oxford: Oxbow Books.

Loubser, J. & den Hoed, P. 1991. Recording rock art: some thoughts on methodology and technique. Pictogram 4: 1-5.

Loubser, J. & Zietsman, P.C. 1994. Rock painting of postulated Brunsvigia sp. (Amaryllidaceae) at Thaba Bosiu, western Lesotho. Suid-Afrikaanse Tydskrif vir Wetenskap 90: 611-612.

Maggs, T.M.O’C. & Sealy, J. 1983. Elephants in boxes. The South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 4: 44-48.

Maggs, T.M.O’C. 1967. A quantitative analysis of the rock art from a sample area in the western Cape. South African Journal of Science 63: 100-104.

Manhire, A.H, Parkington, J.E., Mazel, A.D. & Maggs, T.M.O’C. 1986. Cattle, sheep and horses: a review of domestic animals in the rock art of southern Africa. South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 5: 22-30.

Marshall, L.J. 1957. N!ow. Africa 27: 232-240.

Marshall, L.J. 1962. !Kung Bushman religious beliefs. Africa 32: 231-249.

Page 221: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

211

Marshall, L.J. 1969. The medicine dance of the !Kung Bushmen. Africa 34: 347-381.

Marshall, L.J. 1999. Nyae Nyae !Kung: belief and rites. Peabody Museum Monographs, Cambridge: Harvard University.

Mason, R.J. 1958. New prehistoric paintings in the Brandberg, South West Africa, and the Waterberg, Northern Transvaal. Lantern 7: 357-381.

McCall, D.F. 1970. Wolf courts girl: the equivalence of hunting and mating in Bushman thought. (Ohio University Papers in International Studies, Africa Series 7.) Athens (OH), Ohio University, Center for International Studies.

Mguni, S. 1997. The evaluation of the superpositioning sequence of painted images to infer relative chronology: Diepkloof Kraal Shelter as a case study. Unpublished BA (Hons) thesis, Archaeology Department, University of Cape Town.

Mguni, S. 2001. Research into the formlings in the rock art of Zimbabwe. Antiquity 75: 807-808.

Miller, E.M. 1964. Biology of termites. Boston: D.C. Heath & Company.

Moger, J. (No date). Some observations and comments rock paintings and dating. Unpublished report on Matopo Hills paintings.

Naude, T.J. 1934. Termites in relation to veld destruction and erosion. Department of Agriculture, The Government Printer, Pretoria.

Nettleton, A. 1985. The visual significance of southern African San painting. Unpublished conference paper: South African Association of Art Historians. Pietermaritzburg: University of Natal.

Noirot, C.H. 1970. The nests of termites. In: Krishna, K. & Weesner, F.M. (eds) Biology of termites Vol. 2: 73-125. New York: Academic Press.

Nonaka, K. 1996. Ethnoentomology of the central Kalahari San. African Study Monographs, Supplement. 22: 29-46.

Page 222: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

212

Nonaka, K. 1997. The role of edible insects in the dietary life of the ‘|Gui’ and ‘‖Gana’ San in the central Kalahari Desert. (Journal title in Japanese) vol. 3: 81-99.

Obermaier, H. & Hahn, H. 1930. Bushman art. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Orpen, J.M. 1874. A glimpse into the mythology of the Maluti Bushmen. Cape Monthly Magazine (N.S.) 9: 1-13.

Ouzman, S. 1995. The fish, the shaman and the peregrination: San rock paintings of mormyrid fish as religious and social metaphor. Southern African Field Archaeology 4: 3-17.

Pager, H. 1971. Ndedema. Graz: Akademische Druck-und Verlagsanstalt.

Pager, H. 1973. Rock paintings in southern Africa showing bees and honey gathering. Bee World 54: 61-68.

Pager, H. 1975. Stone age myth and magic. Graz: Akademische Druck-und Verlagsanstalt.

Pager, H. 1976. Stone age myth and magic: as documented in the rock paintings of South Africa. Graz: Akademishce Druck-u. Verlagsanstalt.

Pager, H. 1989. The rock paintings of the Upper Brandberg: Part 1, Amis Gorge. Cologne: Heinrich Barth Institute.

Parkington, J.E. 1984. Soaqua and Bushmen: hunters and robbers. In: Schrire, C. (ed) Past and present in hunter-gatherer studies: 151-174. Orlando, Academic Press.

Parkington, J.E. 1989. Interpreting paintings without a commentary. Antiquity 63: 13-26.

Parkington, J.E., Yates, R., Manhire, A. & Halkett, D. 1986. The social impact of pastoralism in the Southwestern Cape. Journal of Anthropological Archaeology 5: 313-329.

Parry, E. 2000. Legacy on the rocks: the prehistoric hunter-gatherers of the Matopo Hills, Zimbabwe. Oxford: Oxbow Books.

Page 223: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

213

Pearce, D. 2000. Harris Matrices in southern African rock art: towards a chronology of the San rock art of Maclear District, Eastern Cape Province. Unpublished BSc thesis, Archaeology Department. Johannesburg: University of the Witwatersrand.

Pearse, R.O. 1973. Barrier of spears. Cape Town: Howard Timmins.

Petie, H.P. 1974. Bees or birds? Rhodesian Prehistory Society 6: 2-3.

Ranger, T. 1999. Voices from the rocks: nature, culture and history in the Matopo Hills of Zimbabwe. Oxford: James Carrey.

Reichel-Dolmatoff, G. 1978a. Beyond the Milky Way: hallucinatory imagery of the Tukano Indians. Los Angeles: UCLA Latin America Center.

Reichel-Dolmatoff, G. 1978b. Drug-induced optical sensations and their relationship to applied art among some Colombian Indians. In: Greenhalgh, M. & Megaw, V. (eds) Art in Society: 289-304. London: Duckworth.

Robinson, K.R. & Cooke, C.K. 1950. Some unusual elements in the Wilton Industry in the Matopos area of Southern Rhodesia. South African Archaeological Bulletin 5(19): 108-114.

Rudner, I. 1971. Nineteenth-century Bushman drawings. South African Archaeological Bulletin 25: 147-154.

Rudner, J. & Rudner, I. 1970. The hunter and his art. Cape Town: Struik.

Russell, T. 2000. The application of the Harris Matrix to San rock art at Main Caves North, KwaZulu-Natal. South African Archaeological Bulletin 55: 60-70.

Sands, W.A. 1961. Foraging habits of Trinervitermes. Entomologia Exped. Appl. 4: 277-288.

Schapera, I. 1930. The Khoisan peoples of South Africa. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

Schmidt, S. 1980. Märchen aus Namibia. Köln: Eugen Dieerichs Verlag, Düsseldorf.

Page 224: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

214

Schmidt, S. 1989. Katalog der Khoisan-Volkserzahlungen des sudlichen Afrikas/Catalogue of the Khoisan folktales of southern Africa (2 vols) Quellen zur Khoisan-Forschung 6. 1-6.2. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Schmidt, S. 1996. The relevance of the Bleek/Lloyd folktales to the general Khoisan traditions. In: Deacon, J. & Dowson, T.A. (eds) Voices from the past: /Xam Bushmen and the Bleek and Lloyd collection: 100-121. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Schultes, R.E. 1976. Hallucinagenic plants. New York: Golden Press.

Shanks, M. & Hodder, I. 1998. Processual, postprocessual and interpretive archaeologies. In Whitley D.S. (ed.) Reader in archaeological theory: post-processual and cognitive approaches: 69-94. London: Routledge.

Shanks, M. & Tilley, C. 1987. Social theory and archaeology. Oxford: Polity Press.

Silberbauer, G.B. 1965. Report to the Government of Bechuanaland on the Bushman survey. Gaberones: Bechuanaland Government Printer.

Silberbauer, G.B. 1981. Hunter and habitat in the Central Kalahari Desert. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Smith, A.B. 1994. Metaphors of space: rock art and territoriality in southern Africa. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 373-384. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Smith, B.W. 1998. The tale of the chameleon and the platypus: limited and likely choices in making pictures. In: Chippindale, C. & Taçon, P.S.C. (eds) The Archaeology of rock-art: 212-228. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Smith, B.W. 2001. Forbidden images: rock paintings and the Nyau secret society of Central Malaŵi and Eastern Zambia. African Archaeological Review 18 (4): 187-211.

Smith, B.W. & Ouzman, S. (in press). Taking stick: identifying herder rock art in southern Africa.

Page 225: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

215

Smits, L.G.A. 1971. The rock paintings of Lesotho, their content and characteristics. South African Journal of Science 2: 14-20.

Solomon, A. 1992a. Gender, representation and power in San ethnography and rock art. Journal of Anthropological Archaeology 11: 291-329.

Solomon, A. 1994. Mythic women, a study in variability in San art. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 331-371. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Solway, J.S. & Lee, R.B. 1990. Foragers, genuine or spurious? situating the Kalahari San in history. Current Anthropology 31: 109-122.

Steel, R. 1988. Rock engravings of the Magaliesberg Valley. Johannesburg: Broederstroom Press.

Steyn, H.P. 1981. Nharo plant utilization: an overview. Khoisis 1: 1-30.

Story, R. 1958. Some plant used by the Bushmen in obtaining food and water. Botanical Survey of South Africa, Memoir 30, Pretoria.

Story, R. 1964. Plant lore of the Bushmen. In: Davis, D.H.S. (ed.) Ecological studies in southern Africa: 87-99. The Hague: D.W. Junk.

Stow, G.W. & Bleek, D.F. 1930. Rock paintings of South Africa. London: Methuen.

Stow, G.W. 1905. The native races of South Africa. London: Swan Sonnenschein.

Tanaka, J. 1976. Subsistence ecology of central Kalahari San. In: Lee, R.B. & DeVore, I. (eds) Kalahari hunter-gatherers: studies of the !Kung San and their neighbours: 98-119. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

Taylor, M. 1927. Did Pharoah Necho’s minstrels visit South Africa?: unique rock-paintings discovered in Southern Rhodesia, including a supposed Egyptian band. The Illustrated London News: 1058-1059.

Thackeray, A.I. 1983. Dating the rock art of southern Africa. The South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 4: 21-26.

Page 226: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

216

Tredgold, R. (ed.) 1968. The Matopos. Salisbury: Federal Department of Printing & Stationery.

Turner, V. 1967. The forest of symbols: aspects of Ndembu ritual. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.

Van Der Riet, J. & Bleek, D.F. 1940. More rock paintings in South Africa. London: Methuen.

Van Riet Lowe, C. 1949. Editorial comments and news. South African Archaeological Bulletin 14: 37-38.

Van Wyk, B. & van Wyk, P. 1997. Field guide to trees of southern Africa. Cape Town: Struik.

Vedder, H. 1928. The Berg Damara. In: Hahn, C., Vedder, H. & Fourie, L. (eds) The Native tribes of South West Africa: 37-38. Cape Town: Cape Times Ltd.

Vinnicombe, P. 1967. Rock painting analysis. South African Archaeological Bulletin 22: 129-141.

Vinnicombe, P. 1972a. Motivation in African rock art. Antiquity 46: 124-133.

Vinnicombe, P. 1972b. Myth, motive, and selection in southern African rock art. Africa 42: 192-204.

Vinnicombe, P. 1976. People of the eland: rock paintings of the Drakensberg Bushmen as a reflection of their life and thought. Pietermaritzburg: University of Natal Press.

Walker, N.J. 1987. The dating of Zimbabwean rock art. Rock Art Research 4: 137-149.

Walker, N.J. 1994. Painting and ceremonial activity in the Later Stone Age of the Matopos, Zimbabwe. In: Dowson, T.A. & Lewis-Williams, J.D. (eds) Contested images: diversity in southern African rock art research: 119-130. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand University Press.

Walker, N.J. 1995. Late Pleistocene and Holocene Hunter-gatherers of the Matopos. PhD thesis, Uppsala: Societas Archaeologica Upsaliensis.

Page 227: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

217

Walker, N.J. 1996. The painted hills: rock art of the Matopos. Harare: Mambo Press.

White, F. 1905. Some rock paintings and stone implements, World’s View. Proceedings of the Rhodesian Scientific Association 5: 7-10.

Whitley, D.S. 1998. Cognitive neuroscience, shamanism and the rock art of native California. Anthropology of Consciousness 9: 22-37.

Whitley, D.S. 1998. Reader in archaeological theory: post-processual and cognitive approaches. London: Routledge.

Whitley, D.S. 2000. The art of the Shaman: rock art of California. Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press.

Whitley, D.S., Dorn, R.I., Simon, J. Rechtman, R. & Whitley, T.K. 1999. Sally’s Rockshelter and the archaeology of the vision quest. Cambridge Archaeological Journal 9: 221-247.

Whittle, A. 2000. ‘Very like a whale’: menhirs, motifs and myths in the Mesolithic–Neolithic transition of northwest Europe. Cambridge Archaeological Journal 10: 243–259.

Wiessner, P. 1977. Hxaro: a regional system of reciprocity for reducing risk among the !Kung San. PhD thesis, Department of Anthropology, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor.

Wiessner, P. 1982. Risk, reciprocity and social influence on !Kung San economics. In: Leacock, E. & Lee, R.B. (eds) Politics and history in band societies: 61-84. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Wilbert, J. 1997. Illuminative serpents: tobacco hallucinations of the Warao. Journal of Latin American Lore 20: 317-332.

Willcox, A.R. 1963. The rock art of South Africa. Johannesburg: Wageningen Press.

Willcox, A.R. 1978. So-called “Infibulation” in African rock art. African Studies 37: 203-217.

Willcox, A.R. 1983. More on San rock art. Current Anthropology 24: 538-540.

Page 228: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

218

Willcox, A.R. 1984. The rock art of Africa. Johannesburg: Macmillan.

Winkelman, M. & Dobkin de Rios, M. 1989. Psychoactive properties of !Kung Bushman medicine plants. Journal of Psychoactive Drugs 21: 51-59.

Woodhouse, H.C. & Lee, D.N. 1971. The rock art of the Orange Free State and Eastern Cape. Supplement to the South African Journal of Science 2: 20-26.

Woodhouse, H.C. 1979. The Bushman art of southern Africa. Cape Town: Purnell.

Woodhouse, H.C. 1982. Bees as Bushmen saw and thought them. Lantern: 30-37.

Woodhouse, H.C. 1989. Bees and honey in the prehistoric rock art of southern Africa. The Digging Stick 6: 5-6.

Woodhouse, H.C. 1992. The rain and its creatures: as the Bushmen painted them. Rivonia: William Waterman.

Woodhouse, H.C. 1994. Fires depicted in the rock paintings of southern Africa. Suid-Afrikaanse Tydskrif vir Etnol. 17(3): 98-102.

Wylie, A. 1985. The reaction against analogy. Advances in Archaeological Method and Theory 8: 63-111.

Wylie, A. 1989. Archaeological cables and tacking: the implications of practice for Bernstein’s ‘Options Beyond objectivism and relativism’. Philosophy of the Social Sciences. 19: 1-18.

Yates, R., Manhire, A. & Parkington, J. 1993. Colonial era paintings in the rock art of the south-western Cape: some preliminary observations. The South African Archaeological Society Goodwin Series 7: 59-70.

Yates, R.J., Golson, J. & Hall, M. 1985. Trance performance: rock art of Boontjieskloof and Sevilla. South African Archaeological Bulletin 40: 70-80.

Page 229: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

219

Page 230: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
220
Page 231: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
221
Page 232: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
222
Page 233: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
223
Page 234: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
224
Page 235: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
225
Page 236: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
226
Page 237: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
227
Page 238: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
228
Page 239: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig. 1.10. A tree motif painted in white pigment from northern South Africa.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
229
Page 240: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig. 1.11. A tree motif painted in yellow ochre and with a line motif probably denoting ground level.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
230
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
Page 241: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig. 1.12. Paintings of trees with what appears to be a breeding pair of kudu, which is a common association in the rock art of Matopo Hills.

Fig. 1.13. A termite mound with a tree growing in the middle is another feature that occurs occasionally in the depictions of formlings.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
231
Page 242: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig. 1.14. This is another example of a termite mound with a large tree and smaller bushes growing on top of it within species-specific clusters encouraged by rich nutrient soils on mounds.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
232
Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
Page 243: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig.1.15. An anthill with several secondary mounds forming a series of domes. Some formling depictions seem to bring this feature out as caps or cusps.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
233
Page 244: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig. 1.16. A fig tree of the rock splitter species is growing on a rock formation, which could

another reason why this subject is significant in hunter-gatherer thought. This peculiarity of penetrative force could account for the specific emphasis of roots in the depictions.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
234
Page 245: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig.1.17. Left section of the panel redrawn in Fig. 9, showing a very similar motif to the one in fig. 21. It is a formling conflated with a sprouting plant motif.

Fig.1.18. A polychrome giraffe from a site in Matopo Hills called Nanke Cave associated with the big formling.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
235
Page 246: Siyakha Mguni - MA Thesis 2002

Fig.1.19. From a site in central eastern Zimbabwe called Diana’s Vow is this main reclining figure used in the gebesi explanation of the formlings.

Siyakha Mguni
Typewritten Text
236